The Seekers

By Sasquaw

The three girls are strolling through the mall, sipping colas, and doing what all girls do, window-shopping. A particular shop has caught their eye as they stop to look at the mannequins.

"Oh wow---that would take my next two months allowance----isn't it rad?"

The dark headed one shakes her head,  "Yeah----it's to die for!"

The third girl with the long auburn hair sighs, "Yeah---it would be perfect for Becky Blake's party next weekend."

They all give the window one last look and then they turn and head towards the cinema, they do not see the stranger walk up behind them. He clears his throat, "Excuse me girls---I'm lost, can I get directions?"

The dark headed one turns and glares at him, "You're in a mall you creep---now get lost or we'll call security on you!"

The strangers' eyes began to water, "You don't have to be so rude, I was just wanting to know where to go."

The girl with the short curly hair looks back at him, "I'll be glad to tell you where to go!"

"Stop it Dana, just answer his question. "Where do you want to go?"

The two girls grab the one with the long hair, "Angela, come on---we don't have time for this!"

The three walks hurriedly towards the cinema, the stranger watches them, especially the one with the long hair. He licks his lips as he watches her hair swing back and forth. He thinks to himself how nice she is, how soft and tender her features are.

The girls get to the ticket window and the dark headed one turns on her friend. "What is wrong with you, Angela? Your Mother is a lawyer and your Dad is a Texas Ranger, didn't they ever warn you about talking to strangers?"

Angela looks back at them, "Yeah---but they also said to be polite, that's more than I can say for you two!"

The one with the short curly hair laughs, "Well, you can be polite all you want to while they slit your throat----and you'll still be just as dead!"

They get their tickets and start for the entrance, some boys from their school are giving them the eye, and they giggle. The stranger watches from a safe distance.

*************************************************

Hours later a tall blond headed woman is walking towards the cinema, and trying to keep tabs on a small boy walking beside her. The boy has spotted the pet store and pulls his Mother in that
direction, his cowboy hat falling off. The woman stands by and watches him play in the petting area, then she reaches out and takes his hand.

"Come on Little Ray----we got to get to the cinema, the feature is letting out."

The boy tries to pull her back, "Puppy?"

"No, Little Ray---you can't have a puppy, you have animals by the dozen at the ranch----come on, we have to pick Sissy up and get home before the weather gets bad."

The boy keeps looking back at the pet store as they get to the cinema, just as the crowd is letting out. The woman waits patiently as she watches the three girls walk towards her.

"Hi Mrs. Walker, hi Little Ray."

Angela holds out her arms and the boy runs to her, she spins him around, causing his hat to fall off again. He giggles and hugs his sister, as one of the girls reaches down for his hat and puts it
on his head.

"Come on girls--let's go before it starts raining."

Alex turns and starts to walk away, the girls hold back. The one called Darcy hesitates, "Uh----I'm going to wait for my Mom to come and get me, Mrs. Walker----she'll be here soon."

Alex glances at her watch, "Well, okay, we'll wait with you till she gets here."

The girls exchange glances, but say nothing. Alex looks at them a little suspiciously and then she notices the school boys standing over by the coke machine, giving them the eye. Alex nods her head, "Good try, Darcy----but I think we'll just wait with you, till your Mom gets here."

Darcy looks at Angela and grits her teeth. Angela looks to her Mom, "Mom----that isn't necessary----we don't have to wait."

"Uh, excuse me---but, oh yes we do have to wait---till Darcy's Mom gets here."

The girls groan, "Never mind Angela---let's just go."

Alex looks at the girls, "Now, what was that all about---what are you up to Darcy?"

"Mom----she just wanted to spend a little time with Todd Winters."

"Who is Todd Winters----is that a boyfriend, Darcy?"

The girls giggle, "Mom----he's the class nerd."

Alex looks to her daughter and frowns, "If he's a nerd----and so undesirable, why do you want to spend time with him?"

Angela sits Little Ray down, "Mom, can we just go?"

Alex looks at the three girls as they look over their shoulder at the boys, the one called Dana says, "Come on girls---I got to get home."

As they start to walk away, Alex notices the boys following them, she looks to Angela and says quietly. "Do I detect a little trickery going on here?"

Angela sighs, taking her brothers' hand and they walk away. The stranger has watched the scenario, he takes the back of his sleeve and wipes his watery eyes, then he scratches his arms.  He watches Alex and the girls as they walk towards a white SUV, he can't keep his eyes off of the girl with the long auburn hair, her voice was so soft. He assumes the woman is her Mother, same features, but the woman's hair is blonder. The woman is very pretty, he can see where the young girl gets her beauty from. He watches as they drive away, then he turns and walks toward an old green sedan parked nearby.

**************************************************

The SUV drives through the richer part of Springtown, up the winding drive to a spacious looking home, with the manicured lawns. A Cadillac and a Porsche sit in the driveway. Darcy jumps out and runs up the driveway, without even saying goodbye, much less a 'thank you'. Alex frowns, thinking of how cold Darcy can be at times, but she shakes it off and drives to the other end of Springtown and to a trailer park. As they drive up, a woman comes out to set up a trash can that has been tipped over by the dogs, she waves at Alex and she waves back. Dana jumps out, "Thank you Mrs. Walker, bye Angela, bye Little Ray."

The drive home to the ranch is rather quiet, Angela knows that her Mom is not too happy about the stunt the girls tried to pull.

Angela is playing with her baby brother, "Is Daddy coming home tonight?"

"Yes, he is. They should be home by the time we get there and when the twins try to tell you of their achievements, would you please show a little enthusiasm?"

"Yes, Mom----how did they do in their competition?"

Alex smiles, "Your Father says they both took first place in each of their divisions-----Cordell took state again!"

Angela gives Little Ray a fake jab and the boy giggles. "That's no surprise Mom, Cordell has taken state for the past five years, how did Cooper do?"

Alex is beaming, "Your brother did 5 cement slabs---in one try!"

Angela frowns, "Mom, I can do five slabs."

She turns and looks at her daughter, "With your foot---yes----but Cooper did it with his hand!"

Angela's eyes grow wide, "You're kidding! He broke his record?"

Alex nods her head, "Yes, and your Father was so proud of both of them, I could almost hear his heart pounding over the phone, just talking about it."

"Wow," whispers Angela, "Five slabs, wish I could have seen that".

"Well, it was your idea to stay behind and spend Saturday with your friends at the mall---we could have all gone to Houston for the tournament---it was your idea not to go."

Angela is quiet as she plays with her brothers' hat that keeps slipping down over his eyes. The hat is entirely too big for the boy, it belonged to his Daddy and he isn't parting with it. All of the family, even Grandpa Gordon, had tried to talk the boy in giving it up for one that would fit, their pleas fell on deaf ears. He would look at them and say defiantly, "NO---MY HAT."

Angela looks to her Mom, "Are you going to tell Daddy about what happened at the mall?"

"Yes, I am----I didn't appreciate being put on the spot like that and being made a 'patsy'!"

Angela frowns, "We didn't mean anything, Mom".

"Angela---the point is that when those girls are in my care, I am responsible for their safety, now what they do at other times---that is not my concern. But, when I say I'm taking them somewhere and bringing them back, that's what I am going to do, young lady. And, that's what I expect their parents to do when you are in their care, understood?"

Angela says nothing.

"Answer me, young lady----let me know I'm not just talking to hear myself."

"Yes ma'am----and it won't happen again---I promise."

Angela then turns to her baby brother who has been quiet for the whole ride. "Okay Little Ray----how old was the puppy"?

The boy shows a toothless smile, "Five!" He shouts holding up four fingers.

Angela laughs, "No, Little Ray----if the puppy was five, you have to holdup the whole hand, here let me show you."

She takes the finger that he is holding down and puts his hand up, "This is five, Little Ray."

"No" he holds the finger down and shouts "Five!"

Angela shakes her head, "What is it with the number 5 for him----everything has to be a 5?"

Alex pulls into the barbeque place, "I don't know honey, he's just fascinated with that number----I'm going to get supper---anything special you want?"

Angela smiles, "Just don't forget the cherry cobbler---and the jalapeno peppers, Daddy likes his peppers."

********************************************************

Across town in the fancy suburbs of Springtown, Darcy is making her way down the long fancy hallway of her home. She picks up her cell phone and dials an all too familiar number.

"Yes----I got the money----do you have the juice? Okay, okay, I'll be out front waiting---hurry."

She tries to walk quietly past her brothers' room, she smells the marijuana, she fans the air. Her brother makes no effort to hide the grass, why should he, their parents know---they even share theirs with him. He sees her walking past his bedroom and gets up and slams his door shut.

"Creep", she mutters to herself. She will be so glad when he returns to college, that is, when his suspension is over with for hitting one of his teachers!

She grabs a heavier jacket, she hears the horn honk, and she's out the door.

At the Walker ranch, Alex and Angela are putting supper on the table. Little Ray comes running through the kitchen, his boots making a clopping noise, his hat bobbing up and down. His cheeks
are rosy from the cold October wind, "I did it, Mommy."

He scrambles to get up in his chair that sits to the left of his Daddy's chair at the head of the table.

"Did you feed the chickens, honey? Were they hungry?"

The boy nods his head up and down, and Alex reaches over to take his hat off. The boy starts to argue.

"You know the rules----no hats at the dinner table."

Angela frowns, "I know a better rule----no brothers at the dinner table."

Alex gives her that look, "Are you through setting the table yet?"

"Just about, Mom."

"Then I would suggest a little less talk----your father and brothers are due any minute and they're going to be hungry."

Angela looks at all the food on the table, "Mom, you only got 10lbs of beef and ham, Cooper can eat that much at one sitting!"

Alex starts to answer when she hears the Ram pull up and doors opening. Little Ray jumps down out of his seat and runs down the hallway, shouting "Daddy----home."

Alex smiles as she hears her husband shout, "There's my buckaroo." He throws the boy up and over his shoulder, the boy is giggling as the twins run behind, touching his hair and tickling him.

Walker reaches over and kisses his wife, with the boy is still hanging upside down. Walker reaches around and turns him right side up and motions for him to take his seat. The twins walk to their Mom, kissing her and then they both start talking at the same time about the tournament and the trophies they won.

"Great guys---I'm so proud of you two, come on, sit down, let's eat."

Angela walks over to her father and kisses him lightly on the lips, "Hi Daddy, did you have a nice trip?"

Walker takes her into his arms and squeezes her, "Sure did, baby, ----but I missed my girls and my buckaroo."

Angela smiles, "We missed you too, Daddy----but I didn't miss "THEM", as she points to her brothers.

"We missed you too, Angela---like a toothache," answers Cooper as he sits down at the end of the table.

Cordell sits down next to his little brother, and they start reaching out to fill their plates.

Walker sighs, as he rolls his eyes. He walks back over to his and kisses her again, "Did you tell her yet?"

"Nooooo---did you tell the twins?"

He smiles back at her, "Yes, I did----and they're happy about it."

Angela starts to sit down and then looks at her parents, "Happy about what?"

Cooper is shoveling potato salad down, "Oh, you're going to be happy about this, Angela."

Cordell smiles, "Yep----deliriously happy."

Alex sighs and sits down beside her daughter. Angela looks to her and asks, "Okay. what is going on---why am I the last one in this family to be told anything?" 

No one is saying anything, "Well? ----I'm waiting."

Alex reaches out and pushes her daughter's long hair back over her ears, "Angela----we just wanted to tell you that-------"

Before Alex can finish, Cooper blurts it out---"Mom's pregnant."

Angela stares back at her brother and then to her parents, "No----no way! Please tell me that he's just joking---say it isn't so!"

Walker and Alex return her look, Walker leans over and takes his wife's hand, "It's true, Angel."

Angela can do nothing but stare back at her family, the only one not interested in this conversation is too busy trying to eat his corn on the cob, with no front teeth.

"Mother!----No, not another baby! Don't you think that four is enough?"

Alex smiles back at her, "I'm sorry honey, but that's just the way it is."

Angela sits back in her chair, the twins are grinning from ear to ear. "Another sibling, you can't do this to me---I'm leaving home, I'm going to live with Grandpa Gordon!"

Walker winks at his wife, "Sorry baby---that your Mother and I didn't consult you first---maybe next time."

Angela pops back up in her seat, "Next time?---You mean there might be another one after this one?"

Alex gives her husband that look, and the twins are milking it for all it's worth.

"Just think Angela, it could be another boy," teases Cooper.

"Another brother-----Mother, what are you trying to do, populate Texas all by yourself?"

Cooper grins, "She had help ---Dad put it there."

Walker stares at his son, "That's enough."

Angela groans, and Walker can't help but tease his daughter a little more. "Guess what Angela, the Dr. said there was a very good chance that it could be twins again."

"WHAT?" Angela turns to her Mother, "Say it isn't so, Mom---please---no more twins."

"Angela, it is too soon to tell, but I doubt very seriously that it will be twins again."

Cordell looks at his sister, "What's wrong with having twins, we can't be all that bad."

Angela throws a piece of bread across the table at her brother, and smirks, "Depends on which side of the diaper you're on, BROTHER DEAREST!"

Walker hits the table with his fist, everyone jumps except Little Ray, and he continues eating. "That's enough, Angela! Now you better adjust your attitude or you will be taking a trip to the barn. Now, whether or not you like the idea of having another brother or sister, wasn't YOUR decision, you got that?"

Alex reaches out and touches Walker's arm, "Can we finish this conversation later---and just finish our supper?"

The twins stare back at Angela, they've had more than their share of trips to the barn, but they couldn't recall Angela ever going there or the threat of sending her there. They quietly resume
eating.

The room gets very quiet and the only noise is of the smacking from Little Ray, still trying to get his mouth around that cob of corn. He has barbeque sauce all over his face, and two big blue eyes stare back at his family.

Cordell reaches over and wipes the sauce away and gently takes the cob of corn from him. "Here, little brother---I'll scrape the corn off and then you can use your spoon, okay?"

The boy nods his head. Walker pushes his hair back, "How do you feel about having a little brother or sister?"

Little Ray just nods his head, and Cooper replies. "You know what this means, Little Ray? It means you won't be the baby anymore."

Suddenly the boy shakes his head, "No----no baby---me no want a baby."

Angela folds her arms across her chest and leans back in her chair, "That makes two of us little brother."

Cooper grins, "Hey, I just thought of something---maybe it will be triplet’s this time------"

And, Cordell adds, "Yeah----all boys!"

**********************************************************

Angela is in the twins' room, listening to them brag about their winnings. Cordell sits his guitar down and holds up his trophy for his sister to see. She smiles, "That's real nice Cordell---congratulations."

Cooper shoves his trophy into Angela's face, "This trophy is bigger than any of the ones that you have won Angela----what do you say about that?"

Angela looks him straight in the eye, "It's nice Coop, but if you don't get it out of my face, you're going to be wearing it! What do you say to that?"

Cooper backs off, knowing only too well that Angela is capable of following through on her threat. Angela has won awards and trophies too, she has a black belt in karate and all self defense.

Cordell goes to his side of the room and places his trophy on the shelf, next to the rest of his ‘pride and joy’. He goes over and picks his guitar up and softly starts to strum it, kicking his brothers' boots to the other side of the room.

"You need to fumigate your boots, Coop---they stink."

Angela looks around their room, Cordell's side is immaculate, and every thing is in its place. His bed is so neatly made that a drill sergeant could bounce a quarter off of it. She then looks at the other side, "Cooper, you better get your side of the room cleaned up before Mom sees it."

"What's wrong with my side, it just looks lived in?"

Angela frowns, "By what, pigs?---How can you be so messy?"

"I'm not messy, I'm just trying to build character."

Both she and Cordell shake their heads. Cordell looks up at her, "I thought I was going to be getting my own bedroom, but now with the new baby coming and all, that's out of the question."

Angela nods her head, "If Mom and Dad don't stop making babies---you're never going to have your own bedroom."

"Well, I did ask Dad about taking over the attic---he said he would run it by Mom first."

Angela feels a tug on her gown and looks down to see Little Ray holding a reader up to her. "Thissy----wead book, now."

She motions for him to get on her bed, "And, take those boots off."

Cordell reaches for his little brother, "Hold on, Little Ray----I'll read the book to you."

The boy pulls away, "Nooooooo----thissy wead book----now."

Cordell sighs, "Sorry sis, I tried----but he doesn't want anyone reading him bedtime stories but you."

Angela gives her brother a faint smile. Between the two of them she favored Cordell he was quieter. Cooper could be so darn obnoxious at times, and he was the one with the quick temper, which landed him in the barn more times than his twin. They were identical; it was hard for strangers to tell them apart. They both wore their hair pushed to the same side, though she really did believe that at times Cooper didn't know what a hair brush was for. They took after their father, the dark auburn hair and dark blue eyes that were so dark, sometimes they looked black. They each had a sprinkle of freckles over their noses, the same thick bottom lip like their father, but there was no mistaking their mother's infectious smile.

Their likes and dislikes were so identical, they loved music and Cooper could dance to anything. He could dance like Fred Astaire and he could "boogie" with the likes of Travolta and Michael Jackson, and he did all the steps with boots on. Cooper was the leader, though he was younger by almost 5 minutes, he was always taking control, especially where their music was concerned. Cordell loved music too, and although he could play just about any instrument you put before him, he loved the guitar. They were both active in their church choir, and several times they would be asked to sing solo, with Cooper taking charge of all the arrangements at their Church of New Harvest. Walker would say they were dancing and singing before they could walk, and they always had music going through their heads-nonstop.

Angela shrugs, "I know---goodnight."

She starts down the hallway to her room then turns and runs back to the twins' room. "Cooper---Mom is coming up the stairs----you better get your side of the room cleaned up."

Cooper is lying on the bed, tossing a ball up into the air, "Yeah, yeah, I will," as he makes no effort to get up from his bed.

She starts down the hall again, then pokes her head back in, "And Dad is right behind her."

Cooper jumps from his bed and starts throwing his dirty clothes into the hamper and shoving things up under his bed. His twin just looks at him and shakes his head, "Come on Coop----I'll help you----but this is the last time."

Walker and Alex stop outside the twins' room, Alex's eyes go to Cooper's side of the room, and Walker just rolls his eyes around in disgust.

"Cooper James----if you don't get your side of the room cleaned up in exactly one hour, you are never going to see the outside world."

Cooper looks to his Mom and tries to sweet talk her, "Ohhh, Mom---it's not all that bad."

"Not if you're a pig," she yells back at him---"Get this pig sty cleaned up---NOW!"

Cooper pulls on his brother's sleeve, "Come on, Cordell, help me."

Walker puts his hands on his hips, "Cordell has something else to do----come on son---let's check out that attic."

Cordell's eyes light up, "Alright-----can I have the attic for my bedroom?"

"Well, let's see what kind of shape it's in first, then we'll discuss it."

Walker and Cordell start down the hallway towards the pull down ladder, and Walker replies, "This will be the first thing that has to go----you don't want to have to pull this thing down
every time you want to go to your bedroom."

Cooper listens to his brothers' jubilant hollers, then he catches his Mother looking back at him, tapping her long nails, "Time is wasting Cooper, you now have 56 minutes."

A very reluctant boy goes back to cleaning his room. Angela is watching from her bedroom, her phone starts to ring.

She crosses to her nightstand and picks up the phone.

"Hello."

"Hi Angela, how are you?"

Angela has a puzzled look, "Who is this?"

The voice is soft for a male, "I am your biggest admirer, Angela---I would really like to meet you."

"I said, who is this?"

"Does it matter? You are so pretty, Angela."

"Look---I don't know who you are, I'm going to hang up."

"ANGELA---it's me Darcy---don't hang up!"

"Darcy, who was that guy on the phone, how did he get my number?"

"That was Kiwi---Angela---he really wants to meet you."

"Kiwi? What kind of name is that?"

"Never mind that----Angela, I'm at this great party---there are so many good looking guys and mostly seniors----can you sneak out?"

Angela pulls the phone away from ear, "Are you crazy? There is no way I can sneak out!"

"Angela, just tell your Mom that you're coming to my house."

"No way---My Mom is still upset about that scene at the mall, and besides my Dad is home---there's no getting around that brick wall."

"Angela, you can wrap your Daddy around your finger, just bat those baby blue eyes at him, he'll let you do anything you want."

Angela feels her baby brother tugging on her gown, "Thissy, wead book----now."

"Look, Darcy--I got to go."

"Angela, did your Mom tell your Dad about what happened at the mall?"

The Seekers Part II            

"Angela, are you there? Did your mom tell your dad yet?"

"No, not yet---my Dad just got home---they're too busy making ‘goo goo’ eyes at each other----she'll probably tell him when they go to bed."

Darcy makes a face, "You mean they still share the same bedroom?"

"Of course----what's that suppose to mean?"

"Nothing----how about it Angela, can you sneak out?"

Angela is still feeling the tug on her gown by her little brother, "No way Darcy----look I have to go----got to read Little Ray his bedtime story."

She can hear Darcy groaning, "You know Angela----you lead a very boring life."

"I'm only 15----how exciting can that be?"

"If you would sneak out and come to this party, you'll see how much excitement a 15 yr old can have----your life is wasting away----right before your eyes!"

Angela smiles and motions for her baby brother to go get on her bed, "If I snuck out and went to that party or any other ‘excitement’ as you put it----and my parents found out----I would be on restriction for the rest of my life----NO THANKS!"

"Well, okay, Angela---but what do I tell Kiwi?"

Angela frowns, "I don't care what you tell him-----he sounds like a real "weirdo" to me----and that's another thing----stop giving my number out to just anybody."

Darcy is getting angry, "Okay----I won't! I'm going now, this party is really swinging-----and there are soooooo many guys here, they outnumber us girls --five to one!"

Suddenly, Angela's voice turns to concern for her friend, "Darcy-----don't you think that's a little dangerous? What if they should try and take advantage of you?

"Would you get off of it, Angela? You sound like an ‘oldie'----maybe I should go, so you can take your Geritol and put fresh batteries in your hearing aid! While you're at it----maybe grease the wheels on your wheel chair?"

Angela sighs, "You just be careful----I'll see you in church tomorrow."

"I don't know if I will make church tomorrow----it's so gar-bage----get it?  It's garbage!"

Angela hangs up her phone, and thinks about the conversation with her friend. She's known Darcy since the first grade, she and Dana met the following year. At first Darcy and Dana didn't get along too well, Darcy would make fun of Dana's ‘hand me downs’ and called her ‘trailer
trash’. Angela would always take up for Dana, which put her in the middle of many arguments. Still, Angela held her ground, refusing to give up one friendship for another.

Darcy could really be 'pushy' at times, that silver spoon in her mouth could really be a pain. At other times, Darcy could be really nice. Angela invited her to the ranch and Darcy was a completely different person. She wasn't used to the warmth of a real family, and when she saw Angela's parents kissing---she thought Angela's Dad was a ‘boyfriend’ of her mom's.

Angela laughed---"No, silly----that's my Dad-----my Mom doesn't have any boyfriends," she adds in disgust!

Angela is pulled out of her daydream by Little Ray pulling on her gown again, "Thissy---wead book----NOW!!"

"Okay, okay----you little pest------go get on my bed---and take those boots off!"

Little Ray runs and takes a flying leap onto his sister's bed, he dives under the comforter----giggling-----with his boots and Stetson hat still on.

Angela groans, "Ray Gordon----if those boots get another snag in my comforter----I'm going to skin you alive," then she dives on the bed after him.

The two are laughing, and Angela is tickling her brother, and trying to get his boots off. Finally, she holds him down---"Take the boots off---or no story."

Little Ray starts pulling his boots off in record time, but he will not part with that hat. Angela sighs and takes the book from him, she groans when she sees the title of the reader.

"’PECOS BILL AND THE TEXAS TWISTER’ oh Little Ray----not again!!! I've read this book to you so many times, I could recite it from memory. Don't you want to hear something else?"

Little Ray reaches up and plants a kiss right on his sister's mouth, then he shakes his head----"NO!! Wead book----now."

Angela shakes her head and pulls the cover up around him, kissing his forehead----"Okay, you little twerp------here we go."

The wind outside is picking up; it's a cold October night, the temperature going down into the teens. Angela smiles, she knows that she won't finish the story, she never does----they're always sound asleep by the 3 rd chapter.

***********************************************************

Across town Darcy is starting to feel the ‘buzz' from the drinks, her vision is getting blurred as she listens to the voices around her. She can't recognize all of them, but she knows that she hears
Kiwi's. The other voices are starting to sound angry, and she feels someone pulling on her arm. She starts to giggle, and then a hand caresses her breast.

She feels dizzy and tries to find a place to sit down, then feels someone pulling her down into their lap and then she feels a hand going to the top of her jeans and down the front to the zipper. Another hand pulls her back up and she is thrown over a strong shoulder. The voices are getting louder, and someone is trying to pull her down from the shoulders.  She is being spun around, when a loud voice is heard, "Bring her in here."

She feels herself being carried, and then she lands abruptly down on a couch, as busy hands start to undress her. She feels completely nude and she feels there are others in the room. The voices are jumbled now, and weird sounds, she can't make them out. The hands start to caress her now and she feels her legs being pushed apart. She feels pressure coming down on her thighs, she feels a sharp sting, she's getting weaker---she goes to sleep.

She doesn't know how long she has slept; she wakes up to an empty room. Her clothes are stacked neatly at the end of the couch. She rises slowly, looking around and then she tries to get up---the pain is excruciating! She reaches down for the area that is hurting; her abdomen is on fire, with sharp jabbing pains. She starts to panic, looking around the room and sizing up everything before her. She starts to cry, "Oh no------I've been ----raped!"

*******************************************************

It's now Monday evening, Angela and Dana are waiting at the bus stop. Angela keeps looking around for her friend, Darcy.

"Are you sure you haven't seen her today?"

"No, Angela----I haven't seen her---I can't believe I made a "C" on that algebra test---what did you make?"

"I made a "B"----have you talked to her since Friday?"

Dana frowns, "Nope-------you know she doesn't call me unless she wants something---like help with her essays?"

Angela nods and pushes her long auburn hair back over her shoulder, Dana watches her and sighs.

"Gosh Angela, what I wouldn't give to have your hair----it's gorgeous ! How do you get it to shine like that?"

Angela looks at her friend; Dana wears her hair short and curly. "It's no big mystery Dana, you could do wonders with your hair, if you would just take the time to pamper it. I wash with eggs and mayonnaise 3 to 4 times a week, and 100 strokes before going to bed, my Mom taught me how to care for it."

Dana smiles weakly, "My hair could never look like yours----I'll bet you never cut it."

Angela laughs and nudges her friend towards the curb, "Are you kidding----my dad would have a cardiac arrest---For as long as I can remember I've heard him tell my mom not to ever cut my hair!   But, I do get it trimmed and I think my Dad holds his breath every time I go to the hair
dresser's till the time I come home."

Angela keeps looking around for her friend, who wasn't in class all day. She takes out her cell phone and dials her friend's number----still busy. "I'm worried about Darcy------I told you about that phone call she made to my house on Saturday night, didn't I?"

"Yes----you told me!! About ten times----you know how Darcy is, she gets her feathers ruffled because we don't play along with her games, then she gives us the cold shoulder for several
days------Angela---she'll call you."

"She wasn't in church, either" Angela adds.

Dana keeps looking at Angela's hair----"Do you think I could ever get my hair to look like yours? It's so thick!"

Angela reaches out and touches her friends' hair, "Yes----well---the length and thickness is from my Cherokee heritage. Dana---we could do wonders with your hair---why don't you sleep over this weekend and I can get my mom to look at your hair and we can take it from there. Maybe put a color on it and get rid of those curls."

Dana breaks out in a wide smile, "You really think so?----No---I can't sleep over this weekend, Becky Blake's party is this weekend and you'll be going to that."

"So will you! What about afterwards?"

Dana frowns, "I'm not so sure I'm going-----all of Becky's parties are always so nice---I don't have anything to wear----and besides she wants everyone to come with a date."

Angela stares back at her friend, "Since when do we have to have dates? She knows that most of us aren't allowed to date yet----I don't have a date!"

"What I mean is---she wants just ‘couples’ and you know you’ll be paired off with someone for the party----half the boys at Springtown High have asked you----including ‘HIM’.

Angela starts to smile, "HIM? HIM who?"

"Don't play coy, Angela---you know darn well who I'm referring to, the most popular boy at Springtown---Dylan Reed!"

Angela continues to play coy----"Well ----he has asked me---but I haven't said 'yes' yet."

Dana takes a deep sigh, "All I know is, that if he had asked me to go with him------I would probably faint---dead away----Angela----he is so handsome!"

"Yes he is handsome----and he knows it!! -Sometimes Dylan reed can act so conceited!"

"My God Angela----he's to die for!!!! He's the school hero, he's got letters in all the sports----he can afford to be conceited!"

Angela looks at her watch and starts looking for the bus. "What is taking our bus so long to get here? This is ridiculous! I've got to hurry and get home before Little Ray's pre-school bus beats me home, 'cause if he has to walk home alone from the bus stop ----my Mom will kill me!"

"Relax, Angela---maybe the twins will be there in time---they can walk with him---it's just that short way up to the gravel driveway and then on to your house, it can't be more than a mile."

"A mile? Dana, a mile to a 4yr old is like ten miles to us! And, if I know my baby brother---he'll stay right there at the bus stop till I get there, you know how dangerous that can be----my God----he's just a baby!"

"Angela---calm down---call your brothers and tell them to go to the stop and walk with him."

Angela starts to dials the twin's cell phone, "I can't----they took an earlier bus home, because they have a chore to do before my Dad gets home----They're probably already out in the north
field, taking the cows in."

Dana hold up her hands, "You're going to have a cow----if you don't calm down!"

"I can't help it-----where the heck is that bus?"

The girls are busy so conversing that they don't see the dark green sedan pass by them twice. Finally it stops across the street, the two figures inside stare back at the teenagers.  Finally the big orange bus that goes to Angela's side of town can be seen coming around the corner.
Angela breathes a sigh of relief as she turns to her friend.

"I'll call you later Dana, have fun shopping today."

"It's not a shopping trip, I have to see the dentist about wearing my temporary braces again, see ya'. "

As the bus pulls away, the green sedan makes a u-turn pulling slowly up to the curb, watching Dana. Just as the passenger door starts to open, an old pickup pulls up to the curb and a woman shouts out Dana's name. The girl looks at the old beaten up truck, at her mother behind the wheel.. She looks around quickly to make sure the remaining classmates don't see her crawling into the cab, she sinks back into the seat, reaching for the seatbelt.

The two men look at each other, the older one is playing with a syringe. "Follow the bus," he says quietly.

The school bus stops at the side of highway 199, Angela waves to the driver and crosses the highway in the direction of an old gravel road. She runs to the mailbox and takes the mail out, flipping through to see if anything is for her.  She inches out to the side of the road looking in the opposite direction from where her bus came. She throws her long hair back and goes to lean up against the fence, dropping the mail. As she leans down to pick it up, the jeans are pulled even tighter across her rear. The green sedan has stopped about a quarter of a mile down on the
opposite side of the road. The younger one is watching Angela through binoculars.

"Damn," he whispers to himself, "Now ----she's hot----look at that ass"

The older one turns and looks back over his shoulder, he looks at the younger one and slaps him on the back of the head. "You just remember who you belong to."

The younger one turns and looks at the older one, "How could I forget----'MY' ass won't let me!" He grimaces, thinking of the times he has spent with this man, In the beginning, the man was tender---the last 3 yrs of his eighteen years were pure torture.

Again, the younger one continues to observe Angela, this time keeping his comments to himself. He watches as Angela walks back and forth, going all the way up her body slowly, and then he looks at her face. He swallows, "She's gorgeous----and those lips----what those lips could do to soothe my aching body."  He reaches down and massages himself lightly, making sure the older man does not see him.

A blue and white bus with the letters LITTLE TYKES PRE -SCHOOL pulls up to the side of the road that Angela is on, she waves at the driver, and the doors open,. A small figure jumps from the top step and into her arms, almost knocking her over.  She laughs as she reaches out to retrieve the hat that came off the boy's head. He grabs it immediately, and pulls it down over his ears!

Angela is laughing and bending over to tickle her little brother who is squealing with delight. She is unaware that she is being watched as the young man continues to follow her every move with the binoculars, and he begins to pant heavier. He licks his lips as he watches Angela bend over to pick up her books. He scans her body again with the glasses, letting them linger on her chest. She's wearing a blue sweater that is tucked into her jeans, a short Levi jacket over the sweater.  The girl is built like a model, the long legs tapering up to round buttocks. The jeans are tight; the young man visualizes her laying back on a bed and pulling them up, probably over bikini underwear. He scans back to her face and the incredibility long auburn hair that goes down to those rounded buttocks!  He focuses the glasses to get a better look at her face, he swallows, finding it hard to breathe.

Angela is now walking beside the small boy, her right hand is around his tiny little shoulder as the boy keeps looking up at her and trying to keep the hat from falling off. She reaches out, takes his hand and they start walking up the long gravel drive.

Now the young observer is finding it hard to keep Angela in his sight. He mumbles a curse word, looking back at the older man, hoping he didn't hear his words of discontent. The older man stares back at him, his eyes are a light blue, almost white. His hair is silver gray, and so are the
brows and the lashes, giving him a ghostly look. He continues to play with the syringe, then he takes out a small black case----filled with hypodermic needles in all sizes. He watches the young man, his eyes start to water, and without a word, he jabs one of the needles into the hand of the young man.

The young man yelps, grabbing his hand and cursing the older man. "What did you that for?"

The man hisses back at him, "I will teach you not to look at the likes of "them" and he points towards Angela. "I only gave you a light dosage, now drive while you still can----and when you get to that mass of trees down the road----you can beg me for forgiveness and you better be good ------Better than you were this afternoon----or you will get another dosage."

The young man can feel the affect of the liquid from the needle, his abdomen is burning, his manhood is starting to swell. He starts the engine up, "Okay, Sarge----I'll be good---I'll be real good, you'll see----I'll keep you happy----you'll see!"

Sarge glares back at him, his face showing no expression, just those eyes staring back. He nods his head and motions for the young man to go faster towards the trees, his hand going to the front of the young man's pants, and squeezing. The young man is turning red, but he says nothing. When they have pulled off the road and out of sight of any traffic, Sarge whispers.

"Into the back seat-----NOW!"

The young man is now crying as he scrambles over the seat, he stares back at Sarge, his eyes pleading, "No-----not that---please? I said I would be good----you don't have to use that----please God---No!"

Angela is walking beside her little brother, teasing him about his hat. "Come on, Little Ray----why don't you let Daddy buy you a hat that fits? He will buy you any color that you want----how about it?"

Little Ray looks out from under the hat, and pushes his bottom lip out, and sticks out his tongue through the space where his two front teeth used to be. His eyes squinting. "NO-----my hat!"

Angela stares back at him, letting out a sigh---"But, wouldn't you rather have a hat that fits? How about a red one, and Daddy will buy you red boots to match?

The boy takes off running, shouting back at his sister, "NOOOOOOO, my hat, my hat!"

Angela stops and shakes her head. "Brothers!!!! And to think there might be another one on the way---if it's twins this time----I'm leaving! I'm going to Grandpa's ---I'm----------".

Suddenly a scream fills the evening air, and a chill goes up Angela's spine. She can see that Little Ray has stopped and looking back at her. He's okay, as he looks around, and then he starts running again…Angela spins around looking for the direction from where the scream came
from. She sees nothing, she hesitates and then starts running after Little Ray. She catches up to him and pulls him to her. .

"Little Ray-----are you okay?"

The boy stops crying and looks at her, his big blue eyes looking into hers. "Me scared, thissy."

Angela pulls him up into her arms, "It's okay, little brother----climb up on my back, and I'll carry you."

The boy does as he's told, and Angela starts to half run, half walk the rest of the way to the ranch house.

The two young boys that were herding cattle have also heard the scream. They pull their horses to a stop.

"Did you hear that Cordell?"

Cordell looks around and then points towards the road and the mass of mesquite trees. "I think it came from over there-----let's check it out."

The two boys head their horse towards the direction that Cordell has pointed to. They ride up and down the fence line, "Do you see anything Coop?"

"No----nothing----it was probably just an old bobcat."

Cordell rides up beside his twin, "Didn't sound like no bobcat to me----we better get back to the herd."

As the boys gallop back to the small cluster of cows, the green sedan emerges from the trees. Sarge is now driving as he keeps looking into the back seat, he sneers. The younger man is jerking, his whole body is having spasms, and there's so much---blood!! Sarge is now
humming a song to himself.

"Do you really want to hurt me,
do you really want to see me cry?"                      

The young man pulls himself up to the front seat, "Sarge-----I'm burning up, please let me have 'one'!"                       

Sarge stares straight ahead, "Have you learned your lesson?"

"Yes----yes---I swear I won't do anything like that again, I swear!"

Sarge throws a small packet back at the young man, "Very well----you can put your clothes on now, and when we get home---you can finish begging for my forgiveness."

The young man opens the packet and swallows the contents. His eyes roll back, the spittle emerges from his mouth, he gags and then he starts throwing up his insides. Sarge continues to drive till he sees highway 199, he looks into the rearview mirror, and sees that his young man is still puking. His eyes show no feelings, he laughs quietly, and continues to sing
softly.

*********************************************************

Angela and Little Ray arrive home and the boy starts running to his Father's recliner, pulling the old Indian blanket over his head, his hat falling to the floor. He continues to scream, reaching out for his sister's protective arms. She sits down in the chair and holds him.

"It's okay, Little Ray----there's nothing to be afraid of----you're safe now! You're in Daddy's chair---all is okay!"

The boys' eyes are filled with the tears, "Me scared----boogey man" and he squeezes her tighter.

Angela starts pushing his hair back, the cowlick in front---sticking straight up from the static electricity of his hat. "It's not a bogey man, Little Ray----there is no such thing, and if the twins don't stop telling you that, Daddy is going to tan their hides! You know what I think it was"?

The boy stops sobbing, "No boogey man?"

Angela smiles, shaking her head and wiping the tears from the boys' eyes. "I'll bet----it was another bobcat!!!! Remember that old bobcat that the twins shot that was trying to get into the hen house----that's what it was! That's how they sound when their tummies get hungry-----or they get into an argument with their mates----it was just a mean old bobcat!"

Little Ray tries to smile, and then he tries to laugh. "Bob cat---bang! Bang----"rdell, ooper shoot it---go bang, bang?"

Angela laughs, her brother has such a difficult time pronouncing some words. "Yes!! Cordell and Cooper will shoot it, and then they will take it out in the fields so the coyotes can bury it----okay?"  She thinks twice about saying that the coyote will eat the remains, but the boy does not need to hear the details.

Little Ray nods his head, reaching down for his hat. Angela stands up and takes a deep breath, smelling the aroma coming from the kitchen. Her Mom always sets the timers for evening meals; it's up to Angela to start the potatoes, salad, and the gravy.

"I got to get the potatoes started Little Ray---you better go feed the chickens real quick!"

Suddenly the boy gets scared again, crawling back into the recliner shaking his head. "Nooo---bob cat."

Angela sighs, "Okay----why don't we skip feeding the chickens this one night---and you come into the kitchen and help me fix supper----alright?"?                         

"Daddy-----get mad?"                          

She reaches out for his little hand, "Daddy won't get mad this one time -----I promise." She takes him to the kitchen and sits him down and gives him a glass of milk. She watches him drink it down, and thinks about the scream that she heard. That was no bobcat---that was a human
scream. As Little Ray finishes his milk, Angela goes back to the front window and peers out. She checks to make sure the door locked behind them when they came in. She takes a deep breath, folding her arms across her chest. The phone is ringing.

"Darcy!!---It's about time that you returned my calls----where have you been?"

Darcy's face is pale as she grimaces. She has been bleeding for two days now, her stomach is tied up in knots, the cramps making it hard for her to walk.  She's shaking, as she tries to talk to her
friend.

"I haven't felt well----you know---it's that time of the month."

"Oh, okay----yeah I know how painful your cycle gets---did you take some Midol tablets?"

Darcy's eyes are watering, "No----I don't have any."

"Well, ask your Mom to get you some---they will help to ease the cramps."

"My Mom is not here----she's with that creep, Dr Kelly----she's been with him all weekend---there's no one here but me and my stupid brother."

"Well---he can drive, get him to go to the store and buy you some."

"Angela----are you crazy? Ask my brother? That Neanderthal? He doesn't even know what Midol tablets are."

Angela sighs, "I'm sure he knows what they are, Darcy----he's almost 18 years old----Even my brothers know what they are and what they're used for----they're only 13!"

"Well excuse me-----I have a dumb brother."

Darcy yells back into the phone. "Not all families can be like yours and the Brady Bunch-----give me a break."

Angela, hearing the agitation in her friend's voice, softens her voice, "Okay, Darcy----calm down. When my Mom gets home, I'll ask her to drive me over to your place, and we will bring you some Midol---okay?"

Darcy panics, she does not want Angela's Mom to see her like this, because she would start asking questions-----questions that she can't answer! Something is not right, because she just finished her cycle less than two weeks earlier.

"Darcy----did you hear me?"

"No Angela, it's not necessary----I'll call the drugstore and have them deliver. I have to order some other things too----that will be okay---everything is fine."

Angela does not like the sound of her friends' voice, "Alright Darcy----maybe in the meantime you should take a nice hot bath---it always helps me."

Suddenly Angela hears someone banging on the door, she's forgotten that the door is locked and the twins are back from bringing the cows in. She motions for Little Ray to go open the door for
them.

"Look, Darcy I’ve got to get off the phone now----got to get supper started---my parents will be coming home soon."

"WHAT'S THE IDEA OF LOCKING THE DOOR, ANGELA?"

Angela tries to quiet Cooper, "Can't you see I'm on the phone?"

"Yeah, I can see you're on the phone---you're always on the phone, you got a phone growing out of your ear," Cooper yells back.

"Yeah, Angela----it's almost 5:30, Mom and Dad will be here soon and you don't have supper ready," chimes his twin.

"Would you two shut up? I'll be through in a just a minute."

Cooper walks over to the oven, seeing that the timer has gone off. "Angela! Get off the phone----the meatloaf and the bread is done----you need to take them out of the oven!"

Angela's face is getting red as she grits her teeth, "Just a minute!"

Cordell shakes his head, and takes his hat off, throwing it to Little Ray, "Get out of the way----I'll take them out."

"It's not your job, Cordell---that's Angela's job! That's a woman's job to get supper on the table!"

"Shut up Coop, and hand me that pot holder."

Cooper grabs the pot holder and then he sneers back at his sister, "Mom and Dad are going to hear about this Angela, this is your chore---not ours! Cordell and I have ours done already----Mom gives you a simple little chore to do and me and Cordell have to do it for you."

Cordell yanks the potholder from his brothers' hands, "Would you stop complaining and help me take this meat loaf out?"

Angela is still talking to her friend as she watches the twins try to take the long pan out of the oven, they are going in opposite directions and the drippings from the pan is spilling out onto the
floor. She screams at them, and the pan hits the floor!

"Now you've done it!!!! Our supper is in the floor----now what do we eat?"

Cooper's temper is up as he steps over the meatloaf in the floor, "It's your fault Angela, if you had been taking care of supper---this wouldn't have happened!"

Angela pushes her brother back, "No body asked you to help---I told you I was handling it!"

Cooper pushes his sister and the two start swinging, Cordell is trying to get what is left of the meatloaf off the floor before they step in it.  Little Ray is standing in one of the kitchen chairs,
watching the fiasco.

The Seekers Part III

The fight is on, as Cooper swings out with his foot and knocks Angela’s out from under her. She falls on top of Cordell and he goes head first into the remaining meat loaf. Little Ray has now climbed on top of the table, coming to the conclusion that the chair isn't quite stable enough!

Cordell is trying to get out from under his sister, he stands up and Cooper hits him with a right fist. Cordell answers back with a foot to his twins' stomach. Angela is sliding around in the meatloaf, taking a handful of it and shoving it into Cooper's face! He lets out a curse word and charges his sister, she sidesteps and kicks him in the stomach, spins around on her right foot and catches him with a left one. He's falling backwards, grabbing Cordell and they both hit the floor. Angela reaches down for more of the meat loaf, grabs a gob of it and throws it, hitting Little Ray in the face!

Little Ray scrambles down to the far end of the table taking small bites of the meatloaf, as it drips down his face. He sits down in the middle of the table, his legs crossed, and he watches the fight like a spectator watching a tennis match. Cordell is now trying to stop Cooper from going after Angela again, and they are both slipping and sliding, trying to stand up. They finally get on their feet, and Cooper is yelling curse words at his sister.

"You're going to get it this  time Angela---Miss high and mighty!"

Angela is pushing her hair back, "Anytime---little brother----anytime you think you can take me---bring it on!"

Cordell gets in between them, getting up in his sister's face---"Back off Angela-----you know we have to pull our punches with you----let it be!"

"Get out of the way Cordell----I'm going to bust her in that smart little mouth of hers!"

Cordell turns and hits Cooper sending him back against the counter, "I said, STOP IT, Cooper---you know what will happen if we hurt her---Dad will have our hides!"

Cooper again goes after Angela. She stands her ground, jumps up in the air and comes down with her foot to his backside.  He groans, "She's sure not pulling her punches----is she?"

Cordell gets back in his sister's face, "Back off Angela or so help me---we'll both take you on. You know what happened the last time you and Cooper got into it, Coop got sent to the barn----all you got was restriction!"

Angela sneers back at Cooper, who is still trying to get around his brother. "Tsk, tsk----isn't that a shame?"

"You always get your way Angela, but one of these days, Dad won't be around to protect you----now back off!"

Cooper is sneering back at his sister, "Yeah----you can dish it out, but Dad won't let us hit you back---you're spoiled Angela----a spoiled brat!"

Suddenly Cooper feels a sharp pain go to his left shin, he looks down and Little Ray is getting ready to kick him again.

Cooper reaches out and grabs his collar, "You little creep----why did you kick me?"

Little Ray answers by kicking Cooper in the other shin, "Weave my thissy alone!"

Cooper shoves his baby brother and Little Ray goes sliding across the kitchen floor, landing in what is left of the meat loaf. Cordell and Angela go after Cooper again, and the three are slugging it out. Little Ray grabs some more of the meat loaf and sits quietly in the corner, eating.

A woman's voice screams out and Little Ray jumps. His Mother is standing in the middle of the kitchen, her mouth wide open.

"What the heck is going on here?" Alex screams.

The Walker brawlers stop and look back at their Mother, their grandpa Gordon is walking slowly up behind his daughter.  He stares back at all of them, in total shock

Angela starts trying to explain as she and the twins are still finding it difficult to keep their footing. "I can explain Mom---it was the twins!"

"Don't lay the blame on us, Angela----you were talking on the phone---you were suppose to be getting supper on the table," Cooper yells back.

Cordell is saying nothing as he sees another figure walk up behind his Mother and Grandpa. He watches the bearded man look around the kitchen, his eyes taking in every little spot of food that is now covering not only the floor, but on the counters and the wall, as well. Little Ray has snuck quietly out of the kitchen and back to the dining room, pulling his chair out and quietly sitting down.

Alex's eyes go the mess, and the mess that her kitchen is in. She sees what is left of the meat loaf, and her bottom lip starts to quiver. She starts counting to ten very slowly, "Angela-----I will---see----you-----upstairs----now, young lady!"

Angela swallows, as she looks to her Dad and hesitates.

Walker's eyes narrow as he stares back at her, "You're Mother is talking to you," he answers slowly.

Angela starts running to the stairs, as Alex stops and looks at her husband, saying nothing, and walks on.

The twins stand there, looking back. Grandpa Gordon looks at Walker and then to the twins, he shakes his head and goes to stand by his namesake. Walker stares into the eyes of his sons, turns around and walks out. Cooper sighs, "Come on Cordell----it's the barn----again!"

Gordon Cahill looks down at his youngest grandson, turning his head slightly and staring at the boy. "Are you mixed up in any of this, Little Ray?"

The boy starts shaking his head back and forth---"Nooo"  --me no trouble."

The old man looks around at the mess and then to the mess that is on his grandson's face and clothes. "Are you sure about that Ray Gordon----you wouldn't lie to papa?"

The boy continues to shake his head. His grandpa can't help but smile back at him. "What the heck----let's me and you go out for some fast food---what do you want, pizza or hamburgers?"

"Pitha" the boy shouts back, his face gleaming.

Gordon looks around and sighs, "Well---we needn't wait on the rest of the Animal House, I don't think your brothers and sister are going to be able to sit down for awhile----we'll bring pizza back for them!"

As they go the bathroom to wash Little Ray's face and clean off his shirt, Gordon asks, "If you weren't in on the food fight---then how did you get so dirty?"

"Me fall down, papa----me hungry---pitha!"

As the October night gets colder, the Walker household has finally calmed down. Angela and the twins will spend the next four hours cleaning up the kitchen, As the boys are down on their hands and knees scrubbing, Angela is responsible for the top half, making sure that the counters are sparkling---just the way their Mother always keeps her kitchen.  Alex has retreated to the bedroom and to a nice hot tub----trying to erase the memory of the disaster. Walker is making trips to the kitchen, and watching the cleanup like a drill sergeant! He lets them stop long enough to eat their pizza that their Grandpa Gordon brought back for them. Little Ray fell asleep in his Grandpa's car on the way home, and Walker has carried him upstairs to his bedroom.

Finally everyone has turned in for the night, Grandpa Gordon has returned to his condo in Dallas. The wind has picked up, and the night is a very restless one for a four old boy and his imagination. He tosses and turns, trying to outrun the bobcat that is hot on his heels. He keeps losing his hat, stops and runs back for it. The bobcat is snarling at him and eating his pizza. The 'boogieman" is chasing him now, he has him cornered in the kitchen and he's sitting in Little Ray's chair---eating meatloaf! The monster now opens his mouth extra wide and he's trying to bite the boy's head off! Little Ray jumps out of his bed and runs down the hallway to his sister's room and jumps under the cover. He cuddles up close to her, then he realizes his backside is left un-protected, so he backs into his sisters' protective arms. Now, he will see the monsters coming, cause he will be facing them. Again, he jumps from the bed and heads for his parents' room.

He climbs up on their bed and scrambles to the top of the bed and burrows himself down in between his parents. He feels having a parent on both sides of him will keep the monsters away. Walker and Alex are laying on their left sides, he has his right arm around her waist but he has to back up when he feels his baby son burrowing in. He whispers to Alex, "We have company."

Alex turns and pulls the boy closer to her, "What's the matter sweetheart, having a bad dream?"

Little Ray nods, "Me thared!"

Alex looks to her husband and smiles, then she nudges her son, "Daddy will make the bad dream go away, won't you Daddy?"

Walker makes a face, "Go away bad dream----there's no room in this bed for you---go away or I'll get out my gun and shoot you!"

Little Ray looks back at his Daddy, "Daddy----'hoot bobcat---go bang, bang?"

"That's right my buckaroo----go to sleep---Daddy will chase that bobcat away."

Little Ray snuggles closer to his Mother, then reaches back for his Daddy's hand and holds it; within minutes he's sound asleep.                           

Walker smiles, "Well, at least his timing was good----if he had came in earlier----it would have been a little-----embarrassing?"

Alex smiles back, and nods her head. "To say the least."

Walker takes his hand away from his son's tight grasp, and pushes his hair back, "I wonder why he was dreaming about that bobcat----that's been months since the twins shot that one in the henhouse?"

"I don't know, honey". She looks down under the covers, "I'd better get some clothes on, before our son becomes wide awake and wants to know why mommy is sleeping with no clothes on---and you better put some underwear on."

Walker sighs, "I suppose-------I hate sleeping with anything on anymore---but, I suppose it's  necessary with four rugrats running around, ----and another one on the way!"

Across town another nightmare is unfolding, but this time the young boy won't be waking up and running to the comfort and protection of his parents. He was going home from his friend's home when the two men in the green sedan stop and offer him a ride. The boy is about 10, he knows better than to accept rides from strangers, he tells them "no" and keeps walking. The sedan stops and the younger one chases the boy down and throws him into the back of the foul smelling auto. The boy fights with every ounce of his small frame, but he's being hit in the face ---over and over. The older man gets out of the car, with the hypodermic needle which is a good four inches long.  He shoves it into the boy's stomach. The boy becomes still. The older man motions for his young friend to continue driving, he crawls into the back seat and starts undressing the young boy.

At daybreak the green sedan pulls up to a landfill, and the young boy is dumped out. The two men drive away, laughing. The younger one is saying, "He was good---wasn't he Sarge?"

Sarge says nothing, he sings his song:

Do you really want to hurt me,
do you really want to make me cry?

*******************************************************

"What do you mean that you're not going to Becky Blake's party? Angela----it's the party of all parties!"

The girls are sitting in the lunchroom at school, and Angela has just told Dana that she's on restriction for the next two weeks.

Angela sighs, eating her yogurt, "You heard me---I 'm on restriction---the party is out."

Other kids begin to sit down at the table with them. A tall lanky kid named Gil turns to Angela and snickers. "I can't believe that your parents put you on restriction ---just for fighting with your brothers---hell--I'm always fighting with my brothers. My parents just let us "duke" it out!"

Angela looks back at Gil, and just shakes her head. She doesn't know the kid very well, and she doesn't feel like discussing personal problems with him. She looks up to see Dylan Reed walking towards their table. Dana sees him too, and she nudges Angela, "He's coming over here!"

Dylan Reed, the hero of Springtown High, a Jr. and he has all the girls gushing over him, including Angela, though she won't admit it.

Dylan smiles at Angela and sits down next to her, "Hi, Angel face---what's this I hear about you not going to Becky Blake's party?"

Angela stares back at him, he is good looking and the boy knows it. He's the star quarterback, and tops in all of the other sports. He's been voted best looking boy for three years straight, there's not an award he hasn't won, except maybe "least conceited."

"You heard right----I can't go," Angela answers quietly.

Dylan looks at the other kids sitting at the table, he turns to Dana, "Get lost! I want to talk to Angela----alone."                             

Dana has a hurt look as she starts to rise but Angela pulls her back. "You don't have to leave----and you Dylan, can stop ordering my friends around."

"Okay, okay, the little pimple face can stay----but keep quiet----you got that?"

Dylan turns his attention back to Angela, as he's been trying to get a date with her all year. He's scored with all the others he has taken out, but Angela is his biggest challenge. All of the boys have been trying to get to know her---or rather---her body! He pops the gum that he's chewing and reaches out to play with her long sexy hair, letting his left hand caress her shoulder. Angela pulls away, making Dylan laugh.

"Why do you fight it, Angela---you know you want it---and I'm willing to give it to you," he says as he strokes the front of his pants.

"You're a creep, Dylan Reed-----and if you don't take your hand away from my shoulder---I'm going to break it!"

The whole table starts to laugh and Dylan snickers. "You know what, Angela----you're a tease----I don't need to waste time with you---I can have any girl at this table. Can't I girls?"

There are two other girls besides Dana, they just giggle and look back at Dylan. Dylan stares at Dana, "But----I wouldn't touch that pimple face ----actually she would have to touch me, I'll bet she doesn't even know how to give a blow job!"

Everyone starts laughing, and Dana lowers her head and runs to the girls' room. Angela stares back at Dylan----"You make me sick---why do you have to say those things to her, Dana has never hurt you."

"That little creep---why do you waste time hanging around her, Angela?"

"Because, she's my friend, that's why?"

Dylan continues to pop his gum as Angela gets up and starts to go after Dana. Dylan whispers, "What about you, Angela----do you know how to give a blow job?"

Angela stops and stares at him and then to the rest of the kids sitting there at the table staring back at her and grinning.  She looks back at Dylan and smiles, reaching out for his hand and gently pulling him up. She lowers her head and looks up at him with those blue eyes, walking towards him slowly, tossing her long hair back.

Dylan is all smiles as he starts to put his right arm around her. She laughs, pushing his hand away, "A blow job? -Now let me think---is that anything like a knee job?" Angela brings her right knee up and slams it into Dylan's crotch. He screams out, bending over---and Angela hits him again with her other knee. The boy goes down on the floor, screaming, the rest of the kids scatter! She calmly walks away towards the girls' room.

"Dana------Dana, are you in here?"

Angela calls out her friend's name as she starts going to all of the stalls. The last two doors are closed and Angela can hear a muffled cry. Angela taps on the last door lightly, "Dana---come on out----Dylan is a creep----he's not going to be saying those things to you again."

After a few minutes Dana emerges, her eyes are red from all the crying. "Why did he say those nasty things to me, what have I ever done to hurt him, Angela?"

Angela puts her arms around her friend, "Because he's dead from the shoulders down----he's not worth discussing----let's finish lunch and get back to class."

As they are walking out of the girls' restroom, the young janitor is watching them. He keeps his head down as they walk past him, but he pays particular interest to Angela, her long auburn hair swaying.  He licks his lips his eyes are starting to water, as he whispers to himself, "She's even more beautiful in person."

He leans up against the wall, and feels his legs getting wobbly, he can do nothing but stare at the girl as she walks away, she's unaware she is being watched. The young janitor looks around to see if anyone is watching him, he sees no one as he throws his head back and swallows the content of the packet.  His eyes roll back and again he starts puking as he runs to the boys' room. A couple of boys are taking drags off some marijuana, they start to dish the butts, then they see who the  intruder is, and continue on. They watch the janitor and then they laugh.

"Wonder what he's on?---Sure is 'rad'----whatever it is?"

The other boy nods, "Yeah---he's a weird one, alright---he looks like an albino---did you see how white his skin is?"

The first boy grimaces as the drag goes down the wrong way, he starts coughing. "Never mind that----did you see those scars all over his arms----like someone or something was scratching him?"

The two boys shake it off and go to their next class. The young janitor watches them as they leave, he thinks back to earlier times when things were 'normal' for him.  Then he starts to cry, things will never be 'normal' for him again, not since the day that Sarge came into his life. His body starts to ache, just thinking about the man and how cruel he can be. He longs to be 'normal' again, being with his friends, and having a girlfriend. He thinks of the girl with long auburn hair, she looks so soft, so tender. Her eyes are a beautiful blue, and when she smiles, her whole face lights up, and those lips…

The young man starts to shake, "I have to call him-----he will take care of me----he always does----maybe he will let me have a girl like that one. Yes-----I have to call him."

He finds a pay phone and dials a number. "Let me talk to him----now!"

A few seconds later, he's whispering into the phone---" I have to see you------things are getting out of hand with Sarge----I want out----O.k. I'll meet you there----thanks! Thanks, I knew I could count on you, --Kiwi."

Angela and Dana are almost to their next class, when Angela stops and pulls Dana back. "Maybe you should wipe the tears out of your eyes, we sure don't want Mrs. Carson asking a lot of dumb questions---okay?"

"Angela, Dana----wait up."

"The girls turn around to see Darcy walking towards them, very slowly. "Hi Darcy----where have you been, you've missed two classes already?"

Darcy stops and stares back at Angela, "So, who are you----my Mother?"

Both Angela and Dana stares back at Darcy, her face is so pale, and her eyes are watery. "Darcy----are you okay? You don't look too good."

Darcy sighs, "I'm fine! Will you two stop asking so many questions?"

Angela smiles weakly, "We're just worried about you Darcy---we haven't seen you in days--------you're not still in your cycle---are you?"

The girl hesitates and then nods her head, "Yeah----and the cramping is getting really bad----it hurts mostly right here." Darcy puts her hand over the lower part of her stomach. "Just in this one area".

Angela motions for Dana to go on to class, then she pulls Darcy off to the side. "How about the Midol tablets---are they helping?"

Darcy shakes her head, "No----and I've taken Tylenol by the handful---nothing is helping----Angela----I need to talk to you----I think something happened at that party."

Angela's starts shaking her head slowly, "No Darcy-----please don't say that you think some boy had his way with you----were you drinking?"

"Yes" Darcy answers, "I had a couple of beers----but I've had beer before, we both have."

Angela frowns, "I took one sip of your brothers' beer and I spit it out----I hate the taste of beer----I don't see how anyone can drink that stuff."

"Never mind that Angela-----something happened---and I'm not sure what it was, I woke up and I didn't have any clothes on and----"

"ANGELA WALKER---REPORT TO THE PRINCIPAL'S OFFICE" the voice booms over the public address system.

Angela sighs, "Damn it."

Darcy looks at her friend, puzzled, "What did you do, Angela? Sweet little Angela Walker being called to the principal's office---my, my, this is serious!  What did you do, spill milk in the lunch room?" Darcy asks sarcastically.

Angela stares back at her friend and answers quietly, "It's more like I cracked a couple of nuts----I'll see you later----and Darcy, let's finish this talk."

As Angela is going to the principal's office, she passes by the nurses' lounge, Dylan Reed is still doubled over. He sees her walk by and flips the 'bird" at her. She pokes her head in and whispers, "Careful---it was gestures like that --that got you into your present condition!"    The nurse stares at Angela and then to Dylan.

"Mr. Reed-----I thought you said you got your injury on the field?"

Dylan says nothing as he continues to hold his private parts.

A very angry Alex-Cahill Walker is making her way into the principal's office. The principal explains the events that unfolded in the lunchroom. Dylan Reed was too embarrassed to admit that a girl had kicked him in the groin, the rest of the kids had scattered, but the encounter was witnessed by the cafeteria workers and so---was reported.

It was also reported what was said to Angela, Angela is not commenting on it. Alex looks at her daughter, "Angela Elizabeth---is that true---did the Reed boy say those things to you?"

Angela answers weakly, "Yes-----and I took care of the problem----just like you and Daddy have taught me to."

Alex walks over slowly to the principal, putting both her hands on the desk and staring back at the little man. "Mr. Green------have you got any daughters?"

The man clears his throat, "No----I have all boys---three of them."

"Then you can't possible know how it is bringing up a daughter in these times. That boy was out of line for what he said to Angela, she was just protecting herself."

The man stands up from his desk, "Now see here, Mrs. Walker----this school will not tolerate fighting."

Alex's bottom lip starts to quiver, "Fighting? ----Oh I see---fighting is not tolerated, but these boys can say all kinds of crude remarks to the girls and they are to do nothing, but stand there and take it----is that right?"

The man starts to argue and Angela watches her Mother---she's not giving an inch as she continues to get in the man's face.

"If this sort of behavior continues from your daughter, she will be suspended!"

Now Alex's face is completely red, "Suspended for defending herself? What about the Reed boy, what will happen to him?"

The man again clears his throat, "Well, he will be disciplined, of course."

"Disciplined? How? Why aren't you threatening to suspend him too?"

The man starts to answer and Alex gets in his face again, "I'll tell you why he's not going to be suspended, Dylan Reed is the school 'jock', the school hero, and you can't suspend him because Springtown might lose a game if their star quarterback is suspended----for making crude sexual remarks!!"

"Now see here, Mrs. Walker----I know you are lawyer but that gives you no right coming in here, and throwing your weight around!"

"My weight? Now, are you saying that I'm fat?"

Angela grabs her Mother's arm, "Mom----remember your condition!"

The principal looks at Alex, "Condition?"

Alex's stares into the little man's eyes, "Yes!----I'm pregnant---with another Walker, and guess what? This child will probably attend this same school---but with your attitude towards the female race, I pray you are no longer in charge!"

"Mom, please----come on----you're not suppose to be getting upset----come on Mom, let's go."

"I'm not through talking, Angela"! Alex turns back to the little man, "You little weasel, if you so much as even think about suspending my daughter over something like this, I will have you up before the education board so fast, you'll forget how to put your pants on----is that clear?"

The argument has caused everyone within hearing to stop what they are doing and stare back at the principal and Alex. Angela sees everyone staring, she again grabs her Mother's arm, "Mom, please, let's go."

Alex gives the man one last glare and then she and Angela walk out. They head to the water cooler and Alex takes a long, cool, drink. Angela folds her arms, looking around timidly to see who all is watching. She sighs.                          

"Way to go, Mom----now everyone is going to know what Dylan said to me. I thought I was suppose to handle my own battles, I was handling it just fine---now the whole school is going to know what that creep said. Do you think it's going to stop here?"                          

Alex looks at her daughter, "It better stop here, if Dylan Reed or any other boy says things to you like that again, I'm----''

"You're going to do what, Mom? Just let me handle it-----okay?"                            

Angela stomps off down the hall and Alex goes back to her office. The confrontation in the principal's office will spread like wildfire. Springtown is small, and it will be no time at all till Angela's father hears about it. Walker has never cared much for the Reed boy, not because he's a smart aleck, who considers himself to be God's gift to the girls of Springtown, but because he's Dalton Reed's son----an old flame of his wife's!

Not only has the news spread through Springtown High, it's also found it's way to the Jr. High, just a few blocks away. The Walker boys are running track, their friend Moose yells out to them to stop.

"Hey Cordell----your Mom has one hell of a temper!"

Cordell stops, wiping the sweat from his brow, "What are you talking about?"

Cooper pulls up beside his brother, "You talking about my Mom, what's up?"                             

Moose relays the story to the twins and what was said to their sister. Cooper's temper is flaring, "That s.o.b. said, what?"

Moose repeats what was said and Cooper jerks away, Cordell pulls him back, "Calm down, bro'-----" he pulls his twin away from Moose. "Remember the teachings of Zen---patience is the way of the warrior, the warrior's way---is the patience and the ultimatacy of surprise."

They walk slowly off the field, paying their coach no heed as he is shouting to them to get back on the track.

                      ****************************************************                            

Angela is waiting for her friend to finish her P.E. class. Darcy is having words with her gym teacher about not being able to work out. The teacher is very upset with Darcy and threatening to give her a failing grade.                                

"Fine"! Darcy yells back, "Give me a failing grade----I don't give a crap."                                 

She sees Angela and walks over to her, "Come on, let's get of here before that lesbian tries to walk in on me while I'm taking my shower again!"                                

Angela stares back at Darcy, " Ms Jones walked in on you while you were in the shower?"

Darcy looks back at the gym teacher and makes a lewd gesture towards her, "Yeah-----and some of the other girls, too." She looks at Angela, "You're lucky you don't have that 'lezzie' for your teacher----she would be after you like flies on-----on-----whatever."

Angela shakes her head, "Go take your shower and let's get of here----I want to finish that talk we had earlier."  

"Okay, but first, would you go and get me a couple of pads out of my locker---number 48---over there?"

Angela goes to Darcy's locker, there's a huge box of sanitary napkins and tampons, feminine spray, and several pair of extra underwear! Angela takes a couple of the pads, walking back to her friend slowly.          

"Darcy----you're still going this strong that you need double the pads?"

The Seekers Part IV

By Sasquaw

Darcy looks back at her friend and shrugs, "Well, actually, I'm finally slacking off----the flow is not so bad now. " 

Angela hands the sanitary pads to her friend, shaking her head. "Darcy----you still need to see a Dr. ---look at you, you're so pale you can't possibly be healthy."

"I'm going to be fine Angela, really I am" Darcy turns around and goes into the shower. She pokes her head out, "Will you hang around till I get out? I don't want that queer trying to crawl into the shower with me."

Angela looks back to the door, "Sure----I'll be right here----and this discussion is not over with----not by a long shot."

  **************************************************************

Rangers Walker and Trivette are investigating the discovery of a body at the landfill. Trivette came onto the scene first. When he sees his partner he walks over to him, shaking his head in disbelief. He points to the small body lying on the ground, "I thought I had seen everything Walker."

The bearded ranger looks at his friend, he's never seen him so ready to lose control. He walks over to the body and bends down, his stomach knots up. He stares at the face of the victim, a small boy, not much older than his baby son. The look on the boy's face is sheer horror; his eyes are wide open. Walker touches the boy's eyes gently, closing them. He stays knelt on the ground, just looking at the boy and then back to his partner. He looks at the medical examiner, "Cause of death?" 

The M.E. says softly, "Suffocation----he strangled on his own vomit-----but there's more." The M.E. lowers the sheet and points out needle marks where dried blood has congealed. The lower part of the boys' body is covered with bruises and welts; the genitals are almost severed. Walker takes a deep breath as he tries to look away. 

"I hope you have a stronger stomach than your partner," the M.E. looks at Walker, as he turns the boy's body over. The boy's rectum is split almost in half. Like someone was trying to pry the boy apart. Walker stands up and starts pacing back and forth. Fifteen years ago, he would have reacted to this gruesome find a lot differently than this day, but now he has four children to think about. Each time he has to investigate a scene, in which a child is involved, these victims take on the faces of his children. He walks over to Trivette and lays a comforting hand on his shoulder. Trivette looks back as they are carrying the boy's body off in a body bag. He tries to clear his throat but the words come out choked, "I think I'm getting too old for this------I've seen a lot of gruesome things in my career as a Ranger----but Walker-----this has got to be the worst!" 

Walker sighs, "I know, Trivette----I thought I'd seen the worst in Nam----but that was during war time, in another country, in another part of the world-----but this is right in our own back yard."

Trivette shakes his head, "It's pretty obvious that some kind of drug was used-----but the boy wasn't a 'user'----there aren't any old needle scars on him that I could see, right?"

"You're right-----the boy was abducted and then drugged, with some kind of drug that renders an almost paralyzed state, but at the same time---his blood was being drained.---And, more than likely he was killed somewhere else and then brought here." 

Trivette starts to write down some notes, then he throws his pad down and swears, "I thought we were winning this war on drugs----but we're not! We're not any closer than we were 20 yrs ago!----It's still in our schools, our recreation, and we have another idiot in the white house that believes that; 'if you don't inhale, then it's not illegal-----and who also believes that it's perfectly alright to have a mistress sharing his bed at the white house as long as the wife can have her own extra martial affairs!"

"Calm down Trivette----I think we are making a difference in the war on drugs!" 

"How can you say that Walker, all of the schools are still using metal detectors, locker checks are made every day, and still the kids are finding a way to bring the drugs into the schools?" 

Walker shakes his head, "I don't know all of the answers, Trivette, but as long as there is one child out there who is fighting to stay off the drugs---we can't give up!" 

Trivette stares back at his partner, "How do you do it, Walker---you got four kids---how can you stomach this?"

Walker's eyes narrow, "You don't think this isn't affecting me too----that little boy wasn't much older than Little Ray---my gut is burning----thinking about what the parents of that little boy will be going through when we have to tell them he won't be coming home----he'll never be coming home!" 

The two rangers stare at each other, Trivette shakes his head---and whispers low, "I'm sorry, man----I didn't mean you didn't have feelings----you know I didn't it mean that way." 

Walker takes a deep breath, "We have to find out who that boy is----any clues?"

Trivette wipes his face, "More than likely, it's the Jackson boy, he's been missing since about 10 pm last night, his parents notified the police, and they’ve been looking for him all night." 

Walker sighs, "Now comes the hard part, asking the parents to identify the body!" 

They start walking back to Walker's Ram. "You know Walker, I've been trying to get J.W. to come back to Springtown to live, to get him out of Chicago, to get him out of that drug-infested place, but now I'm not so sure that Springtown is any safer." 

"There's drugs in all the cities, big and small----drugs don't discriminate---you know that----we just have to try harder to reach our kids, to try and show them the danger of drugs. We have to keep talking, Trivette, and hope they listen----that's all we can do"! 

"Now, we have a new drug to fight----we don't even know what this one is called, or how it really works. I've never seen or heard of a drug that drains the blood, have you?" 

They lean up against the Ram, "Not like this-----killing the boy and sexually assaulting him was cruel enough----but why the 'overkill'? -----The boy had to have been alive when most of the attack was taking place----his eyes were open!" 

Trivette clears his throat, "I know-----we have to find the sons of bitches responsible for this Walker -----and make them suffer first-----I don't want to see them go to court so that some hot shot lawyer can plead an insanity case, and they spend the rest of their lives in a mental hospital!" 

Walker looks at his partner, and knows all too clear what Trivette is insinuating, he has the same thoughts. He shakes it off, and he and his partner of some 20 yrs will go to break the news to the parents of the Jackson boy.

  ***********************************************************

The young man is finishing up his janitorial job. He looks at his watch, and he has to hurry so he can meet his friend, Kiwi. He takes the back entrance from the school; Kiwi said to meet him at 34th and Vegas, it's a good 8 blocks to walk. He's in deep thought as the green sedan pulls up beside him, almost hitting him. A gruff voice yells, "Get in!"

He hesitates, the older man is getting agitated----"I said for you to get in the car-------do you want me to get out and help you to decide----maybe "my little friend" can decide for you."

The young man gets in and they drive off slowly. The old man turns to him and says, "You are making me very angry, Danny------where have you been all day?"
 Danny tries to smile and make light of the conversation, "I got me a job Sarge----I'm working at the high school cleaning up and I make-----" 

Danny gets the man's right fist to his mouth, "I don't want you working Danny-----you're mine----I won't share you with anyone----you got that?" 

Danny fights the tears back, "I'm not doing anything wrong Sarge----I just want to be able to make some money----to get out of the house once in awhile." 

Sarge's anger is rising, "You will quit that job-----and stay home with me-----you got no need for money----I take care of you, haven't I always taken care of you?" 

Danny starts to answer, he knows it's useless, Sarge will never agree for him to keep a job. Sarge wants him with him every hour of the day. Even in their apartment, Sarge is always watching him, caressing him. Danny thinks back to the night before when they abducted that little boy, Sarge was 'literally' drooling at the thought of having a new "toy" to play with. Danny kept telling him that he was being too rough with the boy, but Sarge would say "He will learn that I am his master----and he will never attempt to disobey me, like you have tried to do in the past! He will learn who is master!"

Danny was selfishly hoping the boy wouldn't die, so that maybe Sarge would divert his attention more to him and not so much to Danny. He sinks lower in his seat, knowing he will never be free. They pull up to a stop sign and Danny watches the two boys crossing the street and heading for the football field. He watches them, as both the boys are in deep thought about something. He looks to Sarge, but Sarge has already noticed them. Danny watches the old man's eyes as he watches the boys' every step, mesmerized by them. Danny looks at the boys, they're at a good age---not too young and certainly young enough for many years of pleasure.

They've never attempted to take two at a time, but these boys are completely oblivious to anything around them. They are walking in a stern matter, they definitely have something on their minds. 

Danny smiles, "Sarge----there's two of them----just the age that you like----they could make you so happy---let's take them Sarge---okay?" 

Sarge says nothing as he continues to watch them, reaching back for his little black case. Danny is all smiles, "We better use the biggest needles---catch one by surprise and then jump the other one---they won't know what hit them!"

The boys are getting closer to the football field, and they stop and observe the bigger boys going through their drills. The coach blows his whistle and the team rushes to the gym, only four boys hang back. The younger boys start walking towards them. The figures in the green sedan emerge and start walking towards the younger boys, but stop and observe. 

The older boys are laughing and pushing each other around.

"Hey Dylan-------you're sure not feeling any pain---you were taking 'snaps' just like always." 

Dylan grins and touches his crotch, "It's amazing what sweet little Cindy Mathews can do with her mouth-------it was almost worth getting hit in the nuts for."

All of the boys laugh, they don't see the two younger boys approaching them, and they continue to laugh. Gil sees them first, and his eyes get big as he starts nudging Dylan.

 "What do you want Gil-man?" 

The other boys turn and look in the direction that Gil is pointing. One of the boys curses---"Ohooo shit!" 

Dylan stares at the boys, they stare back. "What do you faggot faces want? This is high school territory----you're on the wrong turf." 

The boys say nothing as they get closer. Gil pulls on Dylan's jersey--- "Don't you know who they are"?

Dylan smirks, "They look like the Boppsey twins to me!"

The other boys back away, and Gill nods his head. "They're the Walker twins----Angela's brothers!"

Dylan smirks again, "So?-----Is that suppose to mean something?"

Gil shakes his head, "It better-----They're not to be messed with, they know all of that karate stuff and that Cooper----he's plum crazy!" 

Dylan pushes his friend away, "I'm not afraid of that karate crap----I'll break them both in half!" 

The boys walk up to Dylan, Cordell stares him down, "We heard what you said to our sister-----apologize to us and then you can apologize to her!" 

Dylan laughs, "I'm not apologizing to anyone and you two little queers can go back to where ever you came from." 

Cooper takes a deep breath, his fists folding and unfolding. "Let me have him Cordell, I'll kick him into next week!"

Gil pulls Dylan to the side, "And, he means it too----I've seen these two fight----Cooper will break you in half, the way he does those cement slabs!" 

Dylan whispers, "There's only two of them---there's four us ---we can take them." 

The other boys back off, "No way---you're on your own." 

"You chicken crap------I'm not afraid of them." 

"Which one of us do you want to fight, Dylan?" 

Gil again pulls his friend to the side, "Don't fight Cooper----I'm telling you----he's crazy!" 

Dylan turns to his friend, "What about the other one?" 

Gil swallows, "He's taken the state championship in boxing for 5 years straight, he'll just rattle your brain and make you wish you "had" fought Cooper!"

Dylan shakes his head, "Idiot-----I'm not afraid to fight either one of them" and he starts taking his football equipment off. "Okay, you pint size Jackie Chans----let's get it on, which one of you is first?" 

Cordell steps forward, "I'll take you on---and my brother will take care of your friends if they should change their minds and want a piece of us!"

Dylan is still laughing, "You two are so sure of yourselves, aren't you"?

Cordell's eyes never leave Dylan's face, as he watches, every muscle tighten. His father always said to watch the eyes; they are a dead giveaway. Dylan begins to walk slowly around Cordell. Cordell’s ears listen to the weight of each step, as he keeps his back to him. Cordell never moves a muscle as he listens, not only with his eyes, but the mind's eye as well. 

Cooper watches his brother, never saying a word. He watches the other three boys as they start getting closer. Danny and Sarge have taken cover behind the bleachers, a safe 50 feet away. Dylan continues to circle Cordell, "What's the matter, maggot face----afraid to fight me?" 

"He looks like he's in some kind of trance," mumbles one of the boys. 

Dylan smirks, "Trance, huh? I'll show him----" Dylan strikes out at Cordell's back, Cordell ducks and backhands Dylan with a fist to the mouth. Dylan staggers back, wiping the blood from his lip. The look on Cordell's face never changes, as he puts his fists up. 

"Are we through playing now?" he asks quietly.

"You little prick, I'm going to kill you," and Dylan charges him, swinging. 

Cordell puts up his left hand to block the punch and then hits Dylan with his right. The boy goes to the ground cursing, jumps up and charges Cordell again. Cordell sidesteps, and comes back with a right against Dylan's face, sending him to the ground again. Dylan is sputtering as he looks at his friends, "Get him!" 

The three boys are just standing there, looking back at Cooper, who is starting to grin real slow. "Go ahead-----make my day guys---I haven't had a fight----since yesterday!" 

The boys all put their hands up in defeat and start to back away. Cooper sighs, "Damn it-----well, what the heck," he then goes up in the air and out with his right foot, hitting all three of them." They go down in a heap and then jump up and start running across the field.

Cooper looks at his brother and shrugs his shoulders, "Hey----I couldn't help it, they were so tempting just standing there all lined up-What can I say---it's in the blood!"

Dylan is still on the ground looking at the two of them and rubbing his cheek. Cordell squats down on the ground beside him, "If you ever say anything like that to our sister again----we'll come back and finish the job, now where's that apology?" 

Cooper nods his head, "Oh----and by the way---we don't fancy ourselves after Jackie Chan----we're more partial to the fighting style of CHUCK NORRIS!"           

The two boys walk off, Dylan is still on the ground and Danny and Sarge just stare at each other, making no attempt to follow the Walker boys.

  ******************************************************

Rangers Walker and Trivette have watched the Jackson parents identify their oldest boy. The mother will have to be sedated, and the Father is just shaking his head, "Not my boy----not my boy." 

Trivette has to walk off a few feet, the tears are threatening to come as he forces himself to think of other things. Walker can say nothing, the vision of that little boy still running through his mind. The elevator door opens and Alex walks towards him. She sees the couple, and her hand goes to her mouth, "Sarah?"

The woman turns and sees Alex, her whole body shakes and the two women embrace. Walker watches them; he didn't realize that his wife knew the victims' parents. After a few minutes, the couple walks off with the help of a nurse. 

Alex sees her husband; she keeps opening and closing her mouth, nothing is coming out, Walker takes her in his arms.

"Hon----do you know those people"? 

Alex is trying to talk, nodding her head, "Yes----they go to our church or at least they did until a couple of weeks ago." 

Walker shakes his head, "I don't remember them, Alex". He feels embarrassed because his lack of church attendance is showing. 

Alex clears her throat, "That's because you don't attend church as often as the kids and I do. ----And their little boy, Bobby, was in Little Ray's Sunday school class.---Oh my God, I didn't realize it was them, when I heard the name come down to my desk, I didn't associate the name to them-----oh, Walker ----this is horrible!" 

Walker walks Alex over to a chair and makes her sit down, "Honey, can I get you some water----or something?" 

She nods her head slowly and stares at the closed doors to the morgue, she looks at her husband and asks slowly, "The autopsy report said-----he was sexually assaulted?" 

Walker nods slowly, sitting down and taking his wife's hand. Trivette walks over and sits down on the other side of Alex, putting his arm around her.

"We're going to find who is responsible for this Alex-----and they will pay. Right----Walk-man?" 

Walker looks back at Trivette, Alex is seeing something in her husband's eyes that she doesn't like. That look was there when he went after the ones responsible for his parents' death, and she also saw the same look when Walker put two slugs into the chest of Victor LaRue, many years ago. She looks to Trivette, the same look is in his eyes.

  ******************************************************

Angela has again tried to talk her friend into seeing a Dr., but Darcy refuses. 

"Angela----will you get off of it? I feel fine-----and the party of parties is coming up this weekend, what is this crap about you being restricted and you're not going?" 

They're walking to the bus stop and Angela is explaining the incident with the meatloaf, the fight with her brothers, and her getting two-week's restriction.

"I can't believe this----just tell your parents you're going anyways----Angela---you are too old to be put on restriction---this is parental abuse." 

"Call it whatever you like, but as long as I'm living under their roof, I will go by their rules----and what is this parental abuse crap? At least my parents care what I do, can you say the same for yours?"

"My parents don't tell me what to do, they go their way and I go mine." 

Angela nods her head, "Yeah, I can see that! Where is your Mother when you need her?" 

Darcy can feel her patience tiring. "Don't start on me, Angela----your family is not so great----yeah my parents screw around, but yours probably do the same----what about your Dad?" 

Angela throws her hair back, "What about my Dad?" she yells at her friend.

Darcy shrugs, "He's a man, ain't he? All men play around on their wives----and your Dad is gone for several nights at a time---he's probably got a woman stashed away on one of those trips that he tells your Mom he has to go on!" 

Angela's bottom lip starts to quiver, "Those trips you're referring to are cases that my Dad and Uncle Jimmy are on. Sometimes they have to chase suspects, sometimes my Dad has to testify in court cases out of town!"

"Yeah Angela, you just keep believing that". 

"What's wrong with you Darcy, why are you talking like this?" 

"What about the party Angela, are you going or not?"

Angela takes a deep breath, "I can't go, I told you that."

Darcy sneers, "Yes, you can---you can sneak out. We'll pick you up at the end of your gravel drive!"

"And, who is this "WE"?"

Darcy smiles, "I'm sure I can talk Kiwi into coming to get you."

"I don't believe you, Darcy---wasn't he at that last party you attended, didn't you say that something weird went on that night? If this Kiwi is so special, why didn't he look out for you---my God, Darcy---you said you woke up nude. Did you have sex with him?"

Darcy gets very quiet, "I'm not sure," she answers.

"What do you mean --you're not sure-Don't you know---if you had sex?"

"I've never had sex before----how am I suppose to know how it feels?"

Angela shifts back and forth, "I don't know---just common sense---I guess. Aren't you sore----down there?"

Darcy looks at her friend, "That's just it------I'm not sore in that area, I'm not even bruised. The only area that hurts is here---right below my navel----and sometimes Angela----it feels like I'm burning up inside!"

"Darcy please----if you won't see a Dr., then would you talk to my Mom----my Mom is a good listener---please? 

Darcy thinks about it, she can see the genuine concern on her friends' face, "I'll make you a deal, Angela----if you will go to this party Saturday night, I promise that on Monday I will talk to your Mom---I'll tell her everything----deal?" 

Angela takes a deep breath and exhales, "You're bound and determined to get me put on restriction for the rest of my life, aren't you?" 

"Come on Angela, live a little---you're already on restriction, so what is the worse that can happen----another two weeks----big deal! If you miss this party---you're going to regret it----What do you say-? -Say "YES"----PLEASE?" 

"Okay, I will go to the party---but I'm not staying very long----will this Kiwi bring me home when I say?" 

Darcy is all smiles, "You can bet your life on it!"

************************************************************

The twins are getting off their bus and walking up the long gravel drive. Cooper is trying out some new dance steps, as he's spinning around and listening to the music through his headphones. "Hey bro'----have you heard of these guys," Cooper asks as he hands the headphones to his twin. 

Cordell listens and then starts dancing, "No----who are they"?

"Somebody called The Village People----I was going through some old songs up in the attic, and I found this---they sound pretty good, huh?" 

"Yeah, some of their music is not bad----good to dance to," Cordell starts doing his own dance, and soon they are making up steps to a song called "Y.M.C.A". 

Cooper turns the music up louder, and Cooper yells' "Follow me----do what I do." Cooper starts spinning, going up on his toes and then into a split, all the time keeping perfect time to the beat. Cordell follows suit, and the two brothers dance all the way up the drive. They see the gray Ram in the driveway, parked next to their Mother's SUV.

"Dad's home already?" Cooper asks. 

Cordell's smile turns into a frown, "Oh no----they've heard about the fight with Dylan Reed." 

The brothers look at other, and Cooper rubs his butt. "Not the barn again----my butt hasn't had time to recover from the last time." 

They walk into the house slowly, it's very quiet. Cooper takes a quick look up the stairs, "Hey---maybe they're upstairs and you know---maybe they're busy doing ----you know?"

Cordell sees Little Ray coming from the kitchen, eating cookies. "They wouldn't be doing anything with him around." 

Walker steps out of the kitchen, "Your Mother needs to talk to you two." 

They study the look on their Dad's face, he doesn't look angry, now the twins are confused. They see their Mother sitting at the kitchen table. "Are you okay, Mom?" 

She tells them about the little Jackson boy and the request that has come from the church and their pastor. 

"So? Would you sing at the services on Sunday?" 

"Sure Mom---do they have a special request?" 

Alex smiles at them, "I will leave that up to the two of you, whatever you choose to do". 

The boys nod their heads slowly, looking back at their Dad. Suddenly he looks so tired to them, this case is taking it's toll, and they can see it in his eyes. Cordell nudges his brother. "Come on Coop---we got chores to do."

********************************************** 

The small figure approaches the hen house very cautiously, eating his cookies. He stands outside the coop and watches the birds, each time he starts forward to the feed, he steps back. His blue eyes are wide as he looks around, everything is quiet, there are no weird sounds coming from inside.

The boy swallows, pulling his oversized Stetson down lower on his ears. He says to himself very quietly. "No boogeyman----no bob cat" then he starts towards the feed bins again. He does not see his brothers creeping up behind him. Cooper jumps up behind him and screams out "BOO"! 

Little Ray screams, dropping his cookies and running back to the house, shouts of the boogeyman and bobcat filling the air! The twins look at each other, laugh, and give each other "high fives". The boy doesn't stop running till he reaches the kitchen, sees his Mother and wraps his arms around her legs, screaming "Boogeyman get me!" 

Alex reaches down for him, "Little Ray-----what are you afraid of---there is no boogeyman!"

Walker is getting a fresh cup of coffee as he reaches over and pulls the boy towards him. "Hey----come here buckaroo----what happened out there to scare you? " 

The boys eyes are filled with tears, he shakes his head back and forth-----"Me thared----boogeyman gonna get me-----'hoot him Daddy----go bang, bang!" 

Walker sighs and looks at his wife, "If the twins are scaring him again---I'm going to nail their hides to the barn door-----is it the twins, Little Ray----are they scaring you again?" 

The boy runs to his Mother, repeating the "boogeyman" over and over. 

Walker slams his cup down, "That's it!!!!-----I'm going to have a little talk with ‘your’ sons."

Alex stares back at him, "Now, all of a sudden---they're "my sons"----Walker don't you dare lose your temper with them---they were only teasing Little Ray."

Walker says nothing as he stomps out the door and heads to the corral where the twins are saddling up.

"COME HERE--BOTH OF YOU-----NOW!"

The boys stop and walk towards their father slowly, "What?-----What did we
do now?" asks cooper. 

"You know damn well what you've done----you've been told to stop teasing your brother about the "boogeyman and that damn bobcat!" 

The boys look at each other, "We weren't teasing him, Dad, Coop just shouted "BOO" at him, and he ran into the house." 

"You scared him Cooper-----he thought you were the monsters coming after him again."

"I'm sorry Dad, didn't think I scared the little guy that bad."

Walker is steaming, "He's just a baby for Christ's sake, he's still having nightmares about that bobcat."

The Seekers V

Walker is steaming as he glares at the twins. The boys look back and forth at each other in confusion.

"What bobcat, Dad? We haven't said anything about that bobcat to Little Ray, we haven't mentioned that bobcat in months," answers Cooper.

"Cooper is right, Dad----we haven't mentioned the ‘boogieman' either."

"Well something has scared him, and he says it's the ‘boogieman’ and the bobcat----he's scared to death to go into the chicken yard----and then you two come up behind  him and scare him even more!"

The boys start shuffling back and forth, "We're sorry Dad----we'll make it up to him---we'll apologize to the little guy."

"You're damn right you're going to apologize to him! I've got enough to worry about with this damn case without you kids fighting all the time and scaring your baby brother!" Walker yells back at them.

Walker turns to walk off and Cordell shouts to him. "Dad----- we need to tell you something--------it could have something to do with that bobcat."

Walker spins around, "You just said you and your brother hadn't been mentioning the bobcat----now what is it?"

Cordell takes a deep breath and hands his horse's reins to his twin, he's seen his father's temper, he knows to walk on eggshells.

"The other day Coop and I heard something down by that huge mass of mesquite trees---we rode over and went up and down the fence line---but we didn't see anything!"

Walker looks back at his sons, "What did you hear, Cordell?"                        

Cordell looks back at his twin, Cooper is avoiding looking at him. "Well, it was a scream-----Coop said he thought it was another bobcat----but Dad, that didn't sound like no bobcat to me."

Walker walks back to face them, he looks at Cooper, "What did you hear, son?"

"At first it sounded like a bobcat, but after I thought about it more, it sounded like----like someone screaming."

Cordell nods his head, "That's what it sounded like to me too, but we didn't see anything Dad!-----And those trees are so close to the main highway---we thought some teenagers were just screaming as they drove by----you know---school's out---and all?"

He studies their faces, this wasn't any story they were trying to make up, they were obviously telling the truth about hearing something.  He looks up to the ranch house and back to them, "Okay, I'm sorry I came down on you both----I just got a lot on my mind----I apologize."

The boys nod; they know that this last case has their father on edge. "It's okay, Dad----we understand."

Walker looks at the boys as he mounted up, "Where you two going?"

Cordell starts back to his mount, shouting back over his shoulder, "Going over to Ferguson's place and help him get his cows in----you said that we had a storm coming in, and Mr. Ferguson is going to need some extra help."

Walker nods his head, "Wait up----I'll ride over with you, give you boys a hand---let me go tell your mother to hold up supper."

Alex is standing at the window watching the scenario, Little Ray is still holding on to her legs.

Walker is calling to her as he walks in and reaches for a heavier jacket, "I'm riding over to the Ferguson place with the boys---can supper be a little late?"

She smiles back at him, "So now they're your sons again, huh?"

He smirks back at her, pinching her bottom, "For the time being---until they get in trouble again---then they're ‘YOUR’ sons again."

"Okay---Angela and I will fix spaghetti, that's easy to put on 'hold' until you guys get back."

Little Ray sees his Daddy putting on his riding boots, "Me go too, Daddy."

"No--you stay here---you still haven't finished your chores yet."

Alex lowers her voice and looks at her husband, "Honey?----Let him go too."

Walker stares down at Little Ray, the boy looks up at him and that darn hat keeps falling off. Walker sighs, "Okay, you varmint----go get a heavier jacket and I'm going to have to tie that hat down on you----the wind is starting to pick up."

The twins have old Ranger saddled up, they see their baby brother running out to them and Cordell gets down to saddle up his pony.

Walker yells to him, "Never mind son, Little Ray will ride with me!" Walker puts the boy on first, and then he mounts up. Little Ray is giggling as the four of them head down the fence line, towards the mass of tree

"Right there Dad, that's where we heard it," points out Cooper.

They ride down to the gate, cross over the cattle guard and then into the trees.  The trees are so thick, they have to ride slow, and duck the branches. They've come on a clearing that has definitely had some smaller trees run over. They see the tire tracks and how they exited at the other end, going out on the main highway. Walker dismounts, handing the reins to Little Ray, "Hold him steady, son."

Cooper dismounts and follows after his dad. Walker continues to look around, he finds nothing and that is what’s bothering him. If it were teenagers using that area for a place to party, he would expect to find cola or beer cans, even cigarette butts.  He starts to examine the broken branches; Cooper is watching him as he starts to examine them

Walker watches his son, "What kind of vehicle would you say it was, Coop?"

"Judging from the way the branches are bent back, I would say a car."

Walker nods, "And, why do you say that"?

Cooper points to the branches, "Because they were bent back and not broken---if it had been a truck or a SUV like Mom drives, they would have been broken or squashed to the ground, because of the weight."

Cordell and Little Ray walk up beside them, and Cordell adds, "Also, because of the scratches on the bigger trunks----a car rides low enough to leave those kind of scratches, a truck or SUV would ride too high."

Walker smiles and looks at them, he's pleased with their observations. He says softly, "That's very good----you boys are learning to look for the signs----that's good."

The twins look back at him, and Cooper says, "That's because--------"

-------"we've had a good teacher," adds Cordell.

Walker slaps each of them on the back, smiling, "Come on guys, we got to get to the Ferguson place before it gets too dark to see to bring those cows in."

          ******************************************************************

Angela has been thinking about her promise to Darcy, to sneak out and go to Becky Blake's party. She has just missed seeing her father and brothers riding up to the north gate. She has been so involved in her friend's problem that she has forgotten all about the strange scream that she too heard, and how her baby brother was scared half out of his wits. She's walking up to the front porch of the house, when she sees her Dad's truck.

"Oh no----Mom just couldn't wait to tell him what happened at the principal's office----great---now I'm going to be hearing him yell at me, too!" She stomps inside, throwing her books down on the stairs.

Alex observes her daughter's behavior, "Angela----your school books do not belong on the stair case----take them to your room, and then you can come into the kitchen and help me with supper."

Angela stomps up the stairs and Alex returns to the kitchen to make meatballs. Angela returns to the kitchen, saying very little to her Mother.

Alex watches her, "Are you still upset with me about earlier today?"

Angela throws her long hair back and pouts, "I just wish you would let me handle my own battles---I put Dylan Reed in his place--didn't I?"

"Yes, you did-----and that Mr. Green was threatening to suspend you for it----I just let him know what would happen if he followed through with that threat."

"I know Mom---I was there---I heard you! You made it sound like you were in court, prosecuting some dangerous criminal!"

Alex stops molding the meatballs, "Lose the attitude Angela----do not talk to me in that tone of voice!"

Angela lowers her voice, "I'm sorry----well---what did Daddy say when you told him? 

"I haven't told him yet," answers Alex.

"Why not, I figured that was the reason that he's home early----where is he?"

"He and the boys have gone over to Ferguson’s' to help bring his cows in. And contrary to what you might believe Angela----I don't go running to your father every time you and I have a problem-----I still haven't told him about that little scenario at the cinema last week."

"Why not?"

"I decided to let it ride---but it better not ever happen again, do you understand me, young lady?" 

Angela nods her head, she looks at her Mother and for just a split second she wants to blurt it out about Darcy and the problem she's having, then the phone rings.                                  

Angela watches as her mother takes the call, nodding her head slowly. "Yes, Brother Bob---I will tell them when they get back, we'll be there around 8pm."                                 

Alex hangs up the phone, her face pale.                                  

"What's wrong Mom, what did Brother Bob want?"                                  

Alex takes a deep breath, "He was calling to say that the services for Bobby Jackson will be on Sunday at the church. His parents have requested that the burial services be at Greenwood Cemetery, just down the road from our church.                                 

Angela's eyes get big, "Burial services? Bobby Jackson---the same Bobby Jackson that's in Little Ray's Sunday school class----he's dead?"

"Oh my God, Angela----I thought you knew---it's been on the news all day."

Angela puts her hands up to her face, "You mean that little boy that was found at the landfill----that was Bobby?"

Alex nods her head, "Yes, honey---your father and I just came from the morgue, your father and Uncle Jimmy are investigating the case."

Angela has to sit down, and starts to shake. "Some kids were talking about a little boy's body being found-----they were saying that he had been molested."

"Yes----the news media couldn't resist putting that on the air as soon as possible---sometimes I think the news media should have to wait longer before repeating something like that----if nothing else----respect for the victims' families."

"So, you're going over to the church tonight, why?"

Alex goes to sit down beside her daughter, pushing her long auburn hair back and over her shoulder, "The Jackson family and Brother Bob have asked your brothers to sing at the special services, we need to go over to the church and get the arrangements made. Sarah's family is coming in from England, that's why the services and burial will be on a Sunday."

"England?-----That's where the Jackson’s were moving to, wasn't it?"

"Yes, that's why they hadn't been to church for the last couple of weeks, they were packing and trying to get their house sold----Angela, I have to go get dressed and be ready to drive the twins over when they get in----would you please finish making the meatballs?"

"Yeah----sure Mom---you go ahead, I'll get supper started."

As Alex goes upstairs, Angela waits till she's out of hearing, then picks up the phone and calls Darcy.

"Darcy----thank goodness you answered and not that creep brother of yours---I've only got a minute---I'm not supposed to be on the phone."

"What is it Angela----don't tell me that you have ‘chickened out’ about the Saturday night thing?"

"I'm not going to do it, Darcy----I can't."

"Angela----it's all set---I talked to Kiwi---everything is fine, he said he would take you back home whenever you said---Angela----you can't back down!"

"I don't know Darcy----I just don't feel right about any of this, especially after what happened to that little boy."

Darcy frowns, "What about the little rug muffin---he was in the wrong place at the wrong time."

"That's a pretty cruel thing to say, Darcy----don't you have any sympathy?"

"Yeah-----for myself. If I don't get to go to that party Saturday night, I may end up slitting my throat."

"Darcy! Stop talking like that!"

"Oh, get off of it Angela---that little boy isn't feeling any pain----at least not now. You did hear what they did to him, didn't you?"

Angela starts shaking, "Yeah----they molested him!"

She can hear Darcy laughing, "That's not all they did to him, they cut off his penis and shoved it into his mouth!"

Angela gasps, "What?----How do you know what they did----did they say that on the news too?"

"No, I heard my brother talking to some friends of his, they were also saying that his head was cut off!"

Angela feels herself getting sick, "I got to go----I'm going to puke!"

Angela runs to the bathroom in the hall, splashes water on her face, counts to ten and reluctantly goes back to the kitchen. She walks over to the bowl of hamburger meat and starts to roll them up into balls, the meat squishing through her fingers, all red----and slimy. She runs back to the bathroom and starts vomiting.

                   *********************************************************

Walker and his sons have helped Hank Ferguson get his cows safely to the south field, where there is more shelter and better grazing. Walker has been helping his neighbor for years, and even more so in the last seven years since Martha Ferguson's death.  Since the twins and Angela could barely walk, he would take them over to visit and Martha Ferguson would spoil the kids rotten with all of her baking and those famous chocolate chip cookies. She always seem to know when they were coming, a hot batch of cookies and cold milk would be waiting for them.

As the boys got older, they would go with Walker and help their Dad and Hank, doing some of the minor chores. Soon the boys started going over on their own, doing odd and end jobs for the old man and to get a huge helping of those cookies! They came to think of Martha as the closest to a Grandmother they ever had, and when the news came back that she had died, they both cried openly.

Hank is an old man, and he's aged double since his beloved Martha died. They had but one daughter, back East, but she wasn't close to them, and seldom visited. The old man was standing on his porch, watching the boys drink down the cold milk.

He shares a cup of coffee with Walker and then he says to the twins.

"I'm sorry I don't have cookies for you this time----Martha didn't have time to bake any---she's not feeling too good---maybe the next time you come----there will be a great big plate for you."
The twins look to the old man and then to their Dad, Cooper takes his brothers' empty glasses and sits them down on the porch. "That's alright Mr. Ferguson---maybe next time?"

Cooper mounts up and Cordell hands Little Ray up to him. The boy looks to his brother at the mention of cookies----"Cookies? Me want cookies."

Cooper turns his mount away saying softly, "There are no cookies, little brother------wait till we get home."

The boys ride away and Walker looks to his friend of some forty years. The Alzheimer’s is getting worse, he knows that it will be only a matter of time till Hank will have to sell his ranch and go to a rest home. His daughter has made no attempt to visit him in almost seven yrs., coming back only long enough for her Mother's funeral. Hank and Martha lived for the days that the twins and Angela would come to visit them. 

Walker helps the old man take the dishes inside, where Hank grabs his arm.                            

"I did it again, didn't I, Walker----why do I say these things----Martha is gone, she's been gone---how long is it now? Six years"?

Walker puts his hand on the old man's shoulder, "Going on seven years, Hank----Martha died seven years ago next month."                            

The old man shakes his head, "That's right----seven years-----I remember now---your boys were just little tykes," the old man holds his hand out showing how tall the boys were.

Walker nods, "Yeah---they were just six years old when Martha died----but they still remember her----and they loved those cookies that she would always bake for them."

Walker says goodbye to his friend and rides to join his sons. He rides up beside them, knowing they are sad thinking about Martha. Little Ray is almost asleep as he leans back against his big brother.

"Mrs. Ferguson made the best chocolate chip cookies ever, didn't she, Coop?"

His brother nods and then looks down at their baby brother who is not quite asleep yet. Cooper puts his forefinger up to his lips, "Sssh----you better just spell out the word c-o-o-k-i-e----‘you know who’ is still awake?"

Cordell nods and looks at his Dad, "They were good, weren't they Dad?"

"Yep----the best in Texas------but don't tell your Mom I said that---her cookies come in a real close second."

The twins laugh, and they smack their lips as they recall how Martha Ferguson would insist they have cookies in each hand, which the twins didn't argue. If there were any left, she would send them home to Angela, but Angela never was much on sweets, not even at that tender age.

"Her cookies always had the biggest chunks of chocolate and pecans ever, her kitchen always smelled like Christmas---she was always baking something."

Cooper smiles, "Yeah, and she always smelled so good, just the way grandmas should smell----she was always smiling, always happy."

The boys become silent and Cordell whispers, "I sure miss her."

"Me too, Cordell----I miss her too."

Little Ray wiggles around in the saddle, pulling his jacket tighter around him, "Me, too," he says half asleep.

Walker smiles, he wishes Little Ray could have known Martha, they would have spoiled each other rotten. Then his thoughts go to the little Jackson boy and his grandmother, and wonder how she is taking the news of her only grandson's death.  He wonders what kind of relationship did they have, did they share the magic of chocolate chip cookies?

                       *******************************************************

Alex and the twins are at the church, and their pastor is talking to the boys about the song they will sing. 

Sarah Jackson is talking to some of the church members and she walks over to talk to Alex.

"Is there a special song that you would like to hear the boys do, Sarah?"                              

She's a tall and slender lady, red hair and blue eyes, and her son is her image. She smiles at the twins, "My husband and I have often commented on how gifted your boys' voices are, Alex---it's like listening to the angels."                               

The boys shift around, feeling a slight bit of embarrassment.                               

Alex touches the hair of each of them, "My husband and I are very proud of their "gift"-------thank you so much."                               

Cordell clears his throat, "Is there something special you would like to hear?" 

Sarah dabs her eyes with a handkerchief, "Yes----there are two songs that we especially enjoy hearing you sing----‘You'll Never Walk Alone’ and there's another----something about a ‘railroad to heaven’?"

Cordell smiles and looks to his twin, "That would be  ‘Life's Railway To Heaven’----that's my brothers' specialty."                                

Cooper nods, "I will be honored to sing it for you and your family, Mrs. Jackson."

The boys excuse themselves and go to join the choir director.                                 

Sarah watches them, and the she and Alex embrace. "Keep them close to you Alex----don't ever let your kids out of your sight----not even for a moment----I let Bobby go down to a neighbors', he was only gone for 15 minutes------and now ----I will never be able to hold my baby again----never.                                

The women continue to hold each other as the tears flow.                                

The ride back to the ranch is very quiet. Alex looks over at Cooper who is staring out the passenger window.  "I'm very proud of you boys for doing this----it takes a lot of courage to stand up in front of so many people, especially under such sad circumstances."  

"Don't go getting mushy on us, Mom----it's going to be hard enough ---getting through those songs without you being like Niagara Falls'," comments Cooper.                                 

Alex half smiles and half sobs as she reaches out to touch the back of Cooper's head, "Well-----I'm sorry---I don't mean to get mushy---but when my kids do something like this----I can't help---but get mushy!"                                 

Cordell pulls himself up to the back of the seat, "Mom, would you do us a favor, please?"  

Alex can hardly answer, "What?"                                   

Cooper reaches over and takes her right hand from the steering wheel, "Would you and Dad not sit too close to the front of the church, if we see you crying ----well-----just don't sit too close---okay?"

"Okay," she sobs quietly.                                     

Cooper's face gets rigid as he reaches out and hits the dashboard, making Alex jump.                

"And, there's something else Mom---I know we just left church and all, but there's something I gotta say--I hope that when Dad and Uncle Jimmy find the bastards responsible for this---I hope they beat the hell out of them first before they are brought to trial!"                                 

Alex stares back at Cooper and then she turns to his brother in the back seat. He answers quietly, "I feel the same way, Mom-----those bastards need to know pain, and Dad and Uncle Jimmy know just how to make them feel the pain."                           

Alex shakes her head, "I don't want to hear this kind of talk----you're talking vigilante---are you forgetting the golden rule----vengeance is his---not ours!"                           

Cooper looks back at his Mother; his bottom lip is set, "Well, I'm sorry Mom, but sometimes I think that God needs a little help."                            

She looks back to Cordell, he nods his head lightly----"Yep----they need to be sent to hell---and when they get there, they can praise Madeline 'O’Hare and her beliefs for saying there is no God------and if the courts do send these bastards to a mental institution instead of death row----then I, for one might be inclined to agree with that atheist!"                             

Alex is speechless as she looks at the expressions on her sons' faces. They meet her stare, then slowly look away. She again sees that look that she saw earlier in her husband's eyes and their dear friends' at the morgue. She does not like that look.

                                ********************************************

Danny has snuck out of the house to meet with Kiwi, and Kiwi is not happy about being kept waiting.

"I'm sorry, but you know how hard it is to get away from Sarge, I had to wait till he was asleep.----Kiwi ---please help me---I want out---Sarge is crazy!"              

Kiwi is a small framed young man, dark hair that is neatly combed back and deep brown eyes. He's a very suave dresser, his suits are by Armani, but when he's making the school scene, he dresses like them. His features are very smooth, almost too smooth for a man; he keeps his nails manicured to perfection. He listens quietly as Danny begs him to get him away from Sarge.               

Kiwi answers very slowly, "You knew what you were getting into when Sarge picked you----you were thrilled to be ‘his toy’."               

Danny stammers, "But, I didn't know how cruel he could get----he hurts me. I will do anything to get away from him, help me ---please."

Kiwi stands up and starts circling Danny, "What is it you want me to do, Danny?"                

"I want to be normal again---I want to have friends to pal around with, to go to places like that shopping mall you took me to and you told me to talk to those three girls----do you remember them?"                  

Kiwi smiles, "Oh yes---you disappointed me, Danny---I told you to separate them, so I could approach each of them and get acquainted with them."

"I tried Kiwi----but that one with the dark hair was so rude to me, she called me a creep and threatened to call security on me."                   

Kiwi stares at his friend, "Oh yes---little miss Darcy---I got to know her well at that stupid party a few nights back.   She's quite a 'looker', she will make good bait to lure the others in."                   

"What about me, Kiwi? You promised me that I could have a nice girl---like it used to be, when I was normal. ---I got the job at the high school like you promised, but Sarge wants me to quit and be with him----constantly. ---He killed that little boy!"                      

Kiwi laughs, "And, you helped him do it, Danny----you lured that boy into the car and you held him while the needles were inserted----did you not"?                      

"I had to!!!! Sarge said he would hurt me bad---with that 'thing' ---he made me do it!"                       

"What about the others Danny, I heard what you did to those little boys in El Paso-----you are in too deep, Danny----you will never be 'normal' as you put it."                       

"I can try---just get me away from Sarge---I will show you!"                         

Kiwi throws his nail cutters down in disgust, "You don't get it, do you Danny? I don't want you to be normal ---you are one of us now---there is no turning back!"                         

Danny starts to cry, "Please----I will do anything----just get me away from Sarge!"

"Anything, Danny? You'll do anything?"                           

Danny swallows, "Yes, anything!"                           

Kiwi walks over to Danny and puts his arm around his shoulder, "There are two things you must do before I will let you have your freedom."                            

"What? ----Anything----just tell me what I must do!"                             

"First of all, I want that young girl that you were talking to at the mall, the pretty one with the long sexy hair, the one that you said was so nice, do you remember her?"                               

Danny nods his head slowly, he remembered her. She was the one that he was watching through the binoculars.                              

"Not her Kiwi----she's the one that I want!"                                

Kiwi takes his two fingers and squeezes the muscles on Danny's neck, forcing him to the floor. "You do not get a choice----the girl will be mine----got it?"                               

Danny starts sobbing, "Yes----okay, okay."                               

He stands up slowly, rubbing the back of his neck, "You said there were two things---what's the other?"

Kiwi sneers, "Simple----you will kill Sarge!"                                

Danny's eyes grow big, "Kill Sarge----are you serious?"                                

Kiwi's eyes stare back into Danny's, "Kill Sarge and you will have your freedom---it's that simple."

Danny swallows, "You want me to kill Sarge------your father?"

Kiwi picks up the nail file and starts filing his nails slowly. "You are one of us now Danny--you are a SEEKER, and soon our numbers will multiply. That's why we have stayed with the smaller towns, but soon we will start to branch out, and the bigger cities will be powerless to stop us. You will do as I say Danny, you are a Seeker- kill him!"                                

Danny has the long walk back to the apartment; the weather has gotten colder. He takes a short cut over the railroad tracks, walking aimlessly, and thinking about what Kiwi wants him to do. He's talking to himself and kicking at the ground, in the distance he hears the faint sound of music. He walks in that direction, not paying any mind to where he is going, as the music is getting louder. Danny sighs and sits down on the ground, mumbling to himself. 

The music is reaching his ears, he looks up to see where it is coming from and sees a church about a quarter of a mile away. He listens closely to the music and memories flood back to him, to happier times, he used to sing too. A smile crosses his face as he walks towards the church.

The Seekers Part VI 

Danny walks slowly up to the church and goes around to the windows where the music is the loudest. He hears voices and then the choir starts to sing softly to "The Old Rugged Cross". Danny sits down on the ground and listens, singing quietly to himself, the tears roll down his cheek. The choir stops and then more voices, he hears a man's voice talking and then he hears the voices of young people. He can't make out all that is being said, but one voice is very adamant and can't be swayed.  The air is getting colder and Danny starts to walk away, then he hears a song play that brings back many fond memories to him. He stops and listens, the voice singing is young, a very hauntingly but beautiful voice.  Danny strains to listen, as he hasn't heard that song in many years, he recalls it being sung when he was in church----so many years ago.
                   "Life is like a mountain railroad
                    with an engineer that is brave-
                    Who must make  a run successful-
                   from the cradle to the grave."

The song stops and Danny looks around him, the people are starting to leave, he can't afford to be seen. He walks hurriedly away, and then looks back at the name of the church. The Church of New Harvest.

                 **********************************************************                        

Walker is in the barn doing the twins' chore of cleaning it up, while they are at the church going over the songs for the services on Sunday. He stops and looks out at the corral and at Old Ranger. Walker is glad that he took him out for a light ride over to the Ferguson ranch with the twins.  The horse is getting old, but he still enjoys being ridden, but only by Walker. He raises his head and looks back at his master, and then walks slowly over to the fence so Walker can stroke his neck and rub his nose. Walker sighs, knowing that it's only a matter of time that he will have to make the decision to put him down. His thoughts go back to another time, some four years earlier when he had to put "Amigo" down.                        

That's the hard part in being a rancher, getting too close to your animals. Walker had swore that once he had said goodbye to his beloved "Amigo", he would not get that close to another animal, but "Ranger" had other ideas. He soon warmed himself into Walker's heart, refusing to let
the bearded ranger ignore him. Walker was soon doting over him, the same way he cared and loved "Amigo".                        

Walker is deep in his thoughts as he leans over the corral, talking to Old Ranger.                         

"Daddy----Anything wrong?"                          

Walker turns to see his daughter standing there with a thermos in her hand. He smiles back at her, "Hi baby---did you bring your old man some fresh coffee?"                          

Angela walks to him, handing him his thermos and putting her arms around him, snuggling up to the sheepskin jacket he is wearing. She sighs, "Yes, Daddy---I knew you would be needing some more about now---it's so cold out here."                        

He kisses the top of her head and holds her close, "Thank you baby---is Little Ray still asleep?"

She gently pushes away from him and nods her head, reaching into her own jacket and holding out her hand to him, "Yes, I got him into his jammies----and I thought you might be wanting one of these about now, too."                        

Walker reaches out and takes the cigar from her, "You always know when I'm wanting my Lone Stars, don't you?"                         

Angela smiles as she watches him snip the end off and lights up. He inhales deeply and then turns away from her to exhale, knowing she doesn't like their smell, but she tolerates them as Alex does also. Walker seldom ever smoked in the house, and then after Alex got pregnant the first time, he banned all smoking inside, including himself.                        

"I'll help you, Daddy, what do you want me to do"?

Walker takes a long drink of his coffee, "Well, I'm just about through, except for sweeping up."   

Angela takes the push broom from him, "I'll do it."                         

Walker whistles for Old Ranger and the horse comes slowly into the barn and then goes in his stall. "There you go, old man---got you fresh hay down, water and oats, and I think I might have a carrot or two for you."                         

Angela watches as her dad feed the carrots to Old Ranger, and then Walker takes out the horse blanket and covers him. He then puts the "leggings" over all four legs, and snaps the blanket around Old Ranger's girth, and chest. She remembers how sad he was when he lost "Amigo",
it was the only time she had ever seen him shed a tear over a farm animal.                         

Walker comes out of the stall and sees his daughter watching him. "I know what you're thinking---it's just a matter of time and then I'll be saying goodbye to another dear friend----but I swear I will never get attached to another one---I mean it this time."                        

Angela continues to sweep, "Oh Daddy---you know that's not true---you're just an old 'softie' where your animals are concerned."                         

Walker takes a deep draw off his cigar and winks back at her, "Yeah----you think you know me pretty well, don't you?"                        

She says nothing as she smiles back at him, tossing her long hair out of her way. She could get to him with that smile of hers, just like her mother!

All of a sudden Angela just stops and looks around her, "What am I doing? This is the twins' job."

"You volunteered, Angela----it doesn't hurt to help your brothers once in awhile---it's not going to kill you." 

Angela groans and drops the broom, "But----all of this dust and pollen in the air can't be good for my complexion or my hair."                       

Walker laughs as he watches his daughter start dusting herself off and fanning the air. He can remember a time when Angela was every bit the "tomboy" and she could have cared less about the dangers of sweeping out a barn! But, as soon as she turned 13, her views on femininity took a complete turn. The hours she would spend on her hair and nails, the milk baths, and she and Alex could spend forever in a shopping mall---the credit cards proved that point!                        

Then, there was her wardrobe. He and Alex went round and round on the way Angela was dressing, especially those tight fitting jeans. He was always telling Alex that Angela's jeans were too tight, and he didn't like the way the boys stared at her.                       

Alex would try to tease him, "Honey----it's the trend. When the trend was loose fitting jeans, you didn't like them either! And then when the bell bottoms were making another come back---you hated them even more. Would you please let me make the decision on how our daughter should dress, if she tries to get out of hand, I will jerk her back to reality---real quick---okay?"   

Then there were the boys; they were definitely noticing her. He was also noticing how some of the rangers at headquarters were giving her the eye, and Trivette would have to calm him down when Walker thought some were letting their looks linger too long. When Alex was around, it was twice as bad---even after four kids---she was still turning the heads!                         

Walker is brought out of his daydream when he hears Angela shout. "What? What's wrong Angela---what happened?"                           

Angela looks down at her finger, "I almost broke a nail----that's what's wrong!!!! If I had broken a nail---the twins would hear about it---big time----believe me."

Walker sighs, "Oh, heaven forbid that you should break a nail----here, let me see."    

Walker takes his daughters' hand and kisses it, "There---all better---you'll live to see another day at the manicurists."                          

They sit down on a bale of hay, and Angela leans over on her Dad's shoulder. "I hope we will always be close, Daddy-----I see some of my friends and the way they are towards their parents, and the way some of the parents are towards them. They act like they don't like each other, much less---love one another."

Walker puts his arm around her. "I know, baby----that was always my biggest fear in becoming a parent, that my kids wouldn't like me. When you were born, I had all kinds of fears that we wouldn't be compatible, that I wasn't doing or saying the right things, and learning to 'bond' at that early age."                       

"Daddy---you've always been a good parent! You have always showed all of us all the love in the world, some of my friends should be so lucky to have a Father like you."                       

"What about the twins----do you think I'm too hard on them? I know sometimes I ride them pretty hard----do they resent me for being so tough on them?"                         

Angela looks up at her Dad, "You're asking me---my opinions on the twins? You and Mom should have skipped over the twins and just had me and Little Ray---you can't improve on perfection."                     

Walker laughs, "What about the new baby----are you really upset that there is going to be another one?"

"Truthfully, Daddy?"                       

"Yes---be honest with me."

"At first I was upset, because I'm a teenager now and most of my friends-----well---well---most of their parents don't even share the same bedroom, much less the same bed----and so there's no danger of them having new siblings-----except out of affairs with someone else."                       

Walker thinks about what his daughter has just said, "I'm sorry that you were upset----and I'm sorry that most of your friends' parents are in such unhappy marriages----but Angela---your Mother and I love each other and having a family has been our greatest gift to each other. Having someone to love you and to be loved back is the best thing that will happen in your life.----And, creating a life out of the love that you hold for each other---there is no comparison."

"Daddy----as long as we are being honest with each other, can I ask you a personal question?"

Walker looks into his daughters' eyes, "Baby---you can ask me anything you want---I've never lied to you."

Angela hesitates, "Have you ever been unfaithful to Mom?"                         

"No, Angela---I have not! I have never 'even' been tempted to cheat on your Mother-----that woman is my life. I love her more each day that we are together, and each time that we create a life together----I love her even more. Your Mother and I want this child, just as much when you and your brothers were conceived."

Angela hugs her Daddy, "But why did you wait so long to have another baby after the twins were born----there's nine years between them and Little Ray?"                        

"Well honey, after the twins were born, the Dr. advised us not to have anymore, or at least wait a few years before getting pregnant. So, for the first couple of years, your Mother went on the pill again, but we both wanted another baby and she got off the pills, but she couldn't conceive for some reason. So, we just sort of left it up to the 'man upstairs', if it was to be that we would have another--then so be it. The years passed, and then one day your Mother and I got into a big argument, it was the biggest argument that we had ever had. I don't even remember what
started the argument, I just know I was miserable and so was your Mother----but we were both so stubborn."                      

"What happened, Daddy? How did you make up?"                        

"Well, I took her to your great Uncle Ray's cabin----over on the south side of the ranch---you know the place?"                      

"That old, run down, one room shack, down by the river?"                         

"Yep, that's the one. That's where your great Uncle Ray and Aunt Ruth lived when they first got married. Your Uncle Ray built that cabin, all by himself. Anyways, when the government paid Uncle Ray what they illegally took from him and his people, including your Grandfather John,----he took the money and invested it for me while I was in the Marines. I sent home as much money as I could from my service pay, and Uncle Ray used all the money to start building this place. Each year, the place got bigger---cause he said he wanted me to fill up all the bedrooms with kids, his "grandkids" he liked to refer to them as."

"Anyways, after Aunt Ruth died---he stayed at that old cabin most of the time, saying he wanted to be close to her, and the twins."                          

Angela raises up and looks at her Father, "Twins?"                           

Walker nods his head, "Yeah, baby----there were twins---twin boys that were born to him and Aunt Ruth---unfortunately they died less than a week after they were born. Your Uncle Ray had them buried near the cabin, and when Aunt Ruth died, he buried her next to them."                          

"But, Daddy there are no crosses there---I've never seen any?"     

"No crosses, Angela----Uncle Ray said that he didn't have to know  a specific spot where they were buried----they were everywhere he walked, everywhere he breathed, he felt them in the wind, the sun, and every time a bird would sing. "                          

"What were their names, Daddy?"                             

"Their names were Wren and Raven, your brothers carry their names on the Cherokee registration at the reservation of Oklahoma. Cordell John Wren, and Cooper James Raven".                            

Angela repeats the names to herself, "So, what happened----how did you and Mom make up?"   

Walker smiles and pours another cup of coffee, Angela takes a small sip, and makes a face. She cuddles up closer to him, "Go on, Daddy."                           

"Well, I'm going to have to wrap this up so we can get back to the house and check on your baby brother. All I can say is that I planned a romantic evening at the cabin, I had all of your Mother's
favorite flowers and…"

"And, lilacs?"                           

"Yes baby----lots of lilacs----your mother's favorite. I had soft music, and it was a cold night---just like tonight is. So, I had the fireplace going, blankets piled up on the floor in front of a raging fire, a bottle of champagne, and----well almost nine months later-----Little Ray pops out."                           

Both Angela and her Dad start laughing, "Mom said that he was almost 2 weeks early."  

"Yep, he wasn't due till the 10th of June, but he decided he wanted out of there, so the 25th of May----he made his appearance."                            

"Isn't that amazing Daddy, that all of us kids were born in May, the twins on the 1st, mine is the 19th, and Little Ray's is the 25th! When is the new baby due?"                            

Walker shakes his head, "Would you believe the end of May?"                           

"Are you serious, Daddy?"                             

"That's what the Dr. says, we’ll just have to wait and see, won't we? In the meantime, you better get up to the house, check on your brother and get ready for bed, tomorrow is a school day, you
know?"                              

Angela stands up and yawns, "Okay, Daddy----good night----I love you."                              

Walker kisses his daughter's cheek, "I love you too baby---good night."

As Angela is going up to the house, Alex's SUV pulls into the drive and the twins come towards the barn. 

"We'll finish up, Dad---thanks."                               

"I've got everything done, but one of you can check the hen house for eggs---since your brother has again neglected his chores."                                

The boys’ head for the hen house and Walker watches as his wife walks up to him slowly. He reaches out and pulls her into him, rubbing her back and arms, "What's wrong, hon---you feeling alright?"   

She nods as she nestles in closer to him, "I'm o.k., it's just been a tiring day---actually the whole week has been exhausting. I guess little Bobby Jackson's death has affected us all in so many ways," she says as she thinks back to the chilling conversation that she just had with the twins.                                 

Walker squeezes her tighter, "I know, and we're not any closer to finding out what happened, no witnesses, nothing! Nobody saw anything---and that is very puzzling to both Trivette and me."                                 

"What about this trip that you and Jimmy are going on to Dell City? What do you expect to find down there?"

Walker pours the last of his coffee, and shares it with Alex. "I'm not sure what we're going to find down there, Trivette has been checking all of the crimes against kids for the last 10 years and believe me, he's been pulling his hair out trying to get it narrowed down. He got it narrowed down to sexual crimes with ---well, let's just say---unnatural surroundings."                                

"And Dell City is in that category?"                                  

"Yeah, there's a case involving two little boys, and something about the case made Trivette's hair stand on ends. He said my Cherokee intuition was rubbing off on him, and the bio was similar, to a point.  But yet, the story about one of the little boys was kept hush-hush because the boys' Father was the base commander at Ft. Hood in El Paso."                                

"What do you mean it was kept hush-hush, was the crime committed on base, a military crime?"

Walker stares down at his wife, "It's a long story hon, and I get the feeling that this is not what you want to hear right now, did something happen tonight that has got you so upset?"  

Alex starts to mention the conversation with the twins, then decides Walker does not need to hear their comments. He didn't need any more worries than he already had, and him having to go out of town.      

"Walker--- how long are you going to be gone? What about the services on Sunday, will you be back in time?"                              

"Yes Alex, I will be back in time for the services, if I have to drive all night, I'll be here."      

"Then----promise me something else?"                                 

Walker pushes her hair back out of eyes as the wind has picked up even more. "What honey?"

She goes back into his arms and snuggles up against him, "Promise me---that when you get back, we'll take some time to be alone together---just the two of us?"                                 

He laughs, "Well, you know what? I have been thinking about just that----what do you say that we go over to Uncle Ray's cabin tonight and spend some quality time doing-----whatever that comes to mind?"   

She pushes away from him, "Tonight? Are you serious----what about the kids?" 

"Nope---the kids can't come---it's a school night," he teases.                              

She hits him playfully in the chest, "I mean---can we leave them alone, can we trust them not to get into another food fight?"                              

He turns her around and points her in the direction of his truck, "Only one way to find out, go get in the truck, and I'll talk to the rug rats."                              

She hesitates, "Well, maybe I should tell them where we're going…"                              

He prods her towards the Ram, "I'll do it----you take too long to set the rules, go get in the truck. ----Then I am going down to the basement to get a bottle of wine and some cheese, and we will be on our way." 

Alex walks slowly to the truck, and then starts backing up-"Are you sure about this?"  

Walker says nothing, just waves her away and start towards the house.  He calls out to Angela as he goes through the door, she's on her way upstairs, trying to carry Little Ray.                       

"What, Daddy?"                         

He goes up the stairs and takes his baby son from her and walks towards the boy's room. Walker pulls the boys' boots off and hangs his hat over the bedpost.                         

"He must have woke up again and put his boots back on, because I took them off when I put his jammies on him, and he had that darn hat half way off his head-----really Daddy---you got to do something about that hat."                         

Walker pulls the blankets up and tucks in his son, kisses his forehead and pushes his hair back. "I plan to, baby----but right now I need to ask a favor of you."                         

"A favor, what kind of favor Daddy?"                         

"Well----I want to take your Mother away for a couple of hours and I wanted to know if you think you can hold down the fort till we get back----what I'm really asking is do you think you and twins can refrain from killing one another?"                           

Angela smiles,  "Are you taking Mom to Uncle Ray's cabin?"                           

Walker sees the devilish smile  crossing his daughter's lips, "Yes, I am----we need some time alone----will that be okay?"                            

Angela squeals, "Yes!!!! ----Oooohhh Daddy----that is so romantic-----you need more than a couple of hours-----spend the night! I can take care of things--- really---I'll make sure the twins behave." 

"Angela-----I don't want you bossing them around---that's what starts these arguments. Just because you're the oldest---you can't boss them---understood?"                          

She stands there looking back at him, -------"Oh, okay----but what about when you go out of town you say the twins are the men of the house, and they can boss me and Little Ray----even Mom?"

Walker 's brow goes up, "The twins don't try to boss your Mom------do they?"                           

"To a certain extent---they try to---but Mom gives them that look and they back down."  

Walker smiles, trying to picture the twins telling their Mom that they are now the men of the house, and he's left them in charge.  He couldn't picture anyone telling Alex what to do, not even him!

"Look, Angela---that's different. When I leave the boys in charge, it's to show them that have to make decisions without me around.  They are young men, they have to be the head of the house----the "head of the tee-pee" as your Uncle Ray and your "Showpaw" would say. The man always looks out for the women and the young, it's our duty, it's what bred into us. The twins have to learn to take care of the ranch, and all of you---when I'm not here. Then as they get older and have families of their own, they will teach their sons."

Angela rolls her eyes up in her head, "Oh my God----families of their own----are you aware of what you' are suggesting, Daddy?  That there might be more Cordell’s’ and Coopers’ walking this earth?---- Please, Daddy----just say you were  talking out of your head?"                          

Walker sighs, "Maybe your Mother is right----we can't possibly think about leaving you three alone for five minutes, much less a couple of hours."                          

"Daddy---I'm kidding---go---go take Mom to a romantic setting at Uncle Ray's place---I promise---the twins and I will call a truce----till you get back---tomorrow."

He looks at her suspiciously, "Are you sure?"                          

Angela hugs him tightly, "Yes Daddy---I'm sure."                          

Walker and Alex take the five-mile drive down to the river and to the one room shack that has held so many memories for them.  He makes Alex stay in the warmth of the Ram until he can get the fireplace started, then he returns to the truck and carries her into the shack, kicking the door shut, behind them. 

The Seekers VII    

By Sasquaw

Alex giggles as her husband eases her down on the floor of the cabin. She looks around at the little one room place, then looks back to Walker and smiles.

"Honey---don't ever change it," she pleads.

Walker smiles at her and kisses her tenderly, then raises his brow up towards the ceiling. "What about the hole in the roof---you don't want me to fix that either?"

Alex laughs, "Well---maybe you could fix that-----but don't change anything else! I want this place to stay the way that Uncle Ray left it and the way it was the very first time you brought me here".

Walker puts more wood on the fire and starts laying out the double sleeping bag. Because of Alex's  "condition" he has brought an air mattress to put under the sleeping bag to make it more comfortable for her. He piles the blankets up, and starts pulling the wine and cheese from the basket he has packed. He pours them both a glass and walks back to her.

"Oooooh yes----I remember that first time---very clearly." He reaches down and kisses her neck, "it was right after we came back from that rafting trip that a certain blond tricked me into going on. We came here to get away from phones and prying noses. It was pouring down rain and we had a heck of a time trying to find a dry place to lay our sleeping bag down. Finally, we just said 'to hell with it' since we spent so much time in the water, than on the raft."

Alex smiles and looks up at him the way that drives him crazy. "Tricked you? Maybe you were a little hesitant about going, but you sure changed your mind towards evening time, and we made camp away from the other rafters. I didn't hear any ‘complaining’ then."

Walker continues to kiss her neck and helping her out of her jacket. "I'm not crazy----I was about to be seduced by a beautiful blonde, no man in his right man would pass that up!"

Alex continues to tease him, "Oh, I get it----because you think you were going to be seduced, any blonde would do, or redhead, or brunette----like that one on the trip that was literally trying to seduce you---right in front of me?"

"What brunette?

"Don't play coy with me, you know darn well who I'm referring to."

Walker takes a sip of his wine, his brow going up and down. "Can I help it if women find me so irresistible?"             

Alex tilts her head, "Well, you resisted my charms for almost four years, which doesn't say much for my ego.                 

Walker laughs and takes her hand, pulling her towards the fireplace. "I resisted you, because you scared me."      

"Scared you? The great Cherokee warrior scared of a woman?"      

Walker sits his glass of wine down and takes Alex's from her, he sees the full glass then it dawns on him, she's not suppose to be drinking any alcohol. "Oh no----I forgot! Honey---I forgot you're not supposed to be drinking. Want me to go back to the house and get you some tea?"

"Nooooo, I don't want you going back to the ranch house to get me tea----a couple of sips of wine is not going to hurt the baby---besides----I don't want you out of my sight------And, why do you say that I scared you?"

Walker starts helping Alex to shed her clothes, "Because I knew you had wicked thoughts going through that mind of yours, and I couldn't think straight when you were around----wicked, wicked woman---you just wanted my body!

Alex is laughing as she takes off the remainder of her clothes and slides into the sleeping bag. Walker is standing on one foot, trying to get his boots off. The fireplace is emitting a glow that silhouettes his body as he pulls his sweater over his head. Alex swallows, as she looks at his physique. Almost 16 yrs of marriage and Walker still had the same physique he had when they first married, maybe an added inch or two around the waist, but he was still making her heart race                        

She loved watching him go through his martial arts with the kids, doing pushups with one of them laying across his back, and they were always running, even Little Ray. Walker worked with all of them as early as 6 months. He would lay in the floor with Angela, gently pushing her little legs back and forth, encouraging her to kick. As she got older, he would take her to the gym with him and let her have the run of the place, watching other kids that were not much older than her, going through their paces. She would get right out there with them kicking her little feet up,
and trying to copy everything her Daddy was doing. Walker had a special little robe made for her, with a lavender belt. As she got older, the belts were being replaced by the official colors that marked their progress.

It was the same way with the twins and Little Ray, as soon as they were old enough----they were all in the arts.  Walker started the twins out in wrestling, and judo. As they got older, he encouraged them to each take a particular division that they each favored. Cordell's was boxing, and he took his first state title in his age group at the age of eight! Cooper liked to kick, and Walker encouraged him to kick box, he too started taking titles. Angela had her black belt in karate, Ti kwon do, and kick boxing. Little Ray was still going for his green belt, cause he was still trying to wear those boots while going to class. The instructors were having a heck of a time getting the boots and the hat away from him!  

Alex purrs as Walker starts discarding his pants and easing himself into the sleeping bag. "Well------you are right about one thing---I am crazy for your body----but it's what you 'do' with that body that drives me to be a wicked woman."                     

Walker reaches for his wife, putting his hands under her buttocks and drawing her into him. "My body is just re-acting to your wicked spells ---you had your way with me that night on the rafting trip and my body hasn't been able to think straight since!"

Alex giggles as she feels his manhood against her. She massages his chest---"I think your body has been very straight ever since----I just had to show you what you had been passing up all those years---when you kept me at ‘arms' length."

"Yep----you sure have taught me a lesson. But, I kept you at ‘arms' length" or however you want to refer to it as, because you were being sought after by every male in the courthouse. I just had to wait till your 'dance card' was free. I don't like playing second fiddle.             

Alex puts her arms around his neck and kisses him tenderly, she sighs. "What about you?  Each time that I thought you might be interested, you were always involved with someone else, and we still went our separate ways. I sometimes wonder how we ever got together, if it wasn't other love interests getting in our way, then it was our careers."

Walker takes his forefinger and gently glides it down his wife's cheek, tipping her chin upwards and kisses her lips lightly. "We got together----because it was meant to be----all those obstacles were just that, and we got past every one of them, because we were meant to be together. It just took a little longer than what we both wanted. We became friends first, and then we became lovers. Maybe that's why we have managed to keep our sex drive so active.

"Alex looks at him confused, "What do you mean by that?"                           

"Because we know each other, Alex. We know each other so well that sometimes I know what you're going to say or do, before you do it, and you're the same way with me. We've cared enough about each other to find that inner strength in one another that we're like one, but yet we're not. The main thing is that we don't take our love for granted, just like we promised each other that night on the river.           

Alex continues to massage Walker's chest, she nods her head in agreement. "I think we both knew the direction our relationship was taking after that night and I for one, have never regretted ‘tricking’ you into taking that rafting trip."

Walker pulls her in closer to him, his hands going back to her buttocks, "That makes two of us Mrs. Walker."  His lips find hers and he kisses her deeply, his right hand slipping down in between her thighs. "You know what happened the last time that we were here----you got pregnant!                        

Alex returns his kisses, "That was four years ago with Little Ray, but honey---I'm already pregnant."

Walker's hand finds her wet mound and massages her softly, "Well, it's a damn good thing that you are, because if you weren't--you would be after tonight! I plan to make love to you all night, and maybe we will find new positions to explore---and honey ----you can scream as loud as you want---we don't have to worry about waking up the kids!"

************************************************************

Danny makes his way back to the apartment, and he prays that Sarge is still asleep. The old building that they have called 'home' is almost ready to be condemned. There are no utilities, just a shell of an old apartment building. The city keeps leaving leaflets saying the building will be torn down on the 1st of November, that's less than a week away. There are others that have made temporary living quarters, living in old cardboard boxes and going through the dumpsters for food and sometimes clothing. Danny hates the smell, as he makes his way up the creaky stairs to their room. Sarge had promised to take care of him, and this is how the old man was keeping his promise.

The only income they had was from the drugs that Sarge would sell, and he had made arrangements with the man at the corner grocery store to bring them food. In turn----Sarge would give him drugs or now and then, he would bring the man-----a favor of his choice. Unlike Sarge, he preferred the little girls. His last 'toy' was not interesting any more, she didn't fight him----she just lay there.                       

Danny creeps slowly into their room, Sarge is still asleep and snoring so loud that Danny has to put his hands over his ears. He sits down on the floor, reflecting on the events of the day. If only Sarge would let him keep that little janitorial job at the high school, it would mean so much to him. He looks back at the old man, and then he thinks of the conversation that he had earlier with Kiwi, and Kiwi's demand to kill Sarge. Danny still couldn't believe that Kiwi wanted his own father killed. But, Kiwi was just as crazy and weird as Sarge, maybe even more so. Kiwi wanted the girl with the long auburn hair, but Danny wanted her too.    

He smiles as he thinks of her, that long, beautiful, hair swaying back and forth. When she walked, it was like she 'glided', and when she smiled----her whole face was like that of an angel. She had such beautiful blue eyes, her skin looked flawless, and she had a little dimple at one side of her mouth. Danny had her face 'tattooed' into his memory, he was dreaming of her at night. At school, he would stand in the shadows watching her; he saw her put the knee to that boy. He smiled to himself, he wished he could have taken that boy and break him into, how dare
anyone say such things to a vision of perfection? He and Sarge witnessed the two young boys going to the defense of their sister, he was also glad that he and Sarge hadn't tried to abduct them, they would have been more than Danny and Sarge could handle! Every time the younger boy hit the older one, Danny would smile, wishing it was him that was hitting the jerk.

Danny remembers going by the church and hearing the choir sing. He kept thinking about the one song that he heard a young voice singing; it brought back so many memories. He could faintly remember his Grandmother singing that song, it was a song that only a few people could do justice to, and the young voice had the song down perfectly. There were notes that required a certain pitch, the way that singer sung it so many years ‘What was her name?’ ago. Danny tries to recall the singers' name, he shakes his head----he's forgotten so much in the past three years! He hums the song to himself, he will definitely take another trip to the church.         

"Danny!!! Where have you been?"

Danny jumps up, trying to think of some excuse for being gone so long. "I was looking for another place for us to move to, Sarge----you know we have to be out of here by the first----they're tearing this place down!                

The old man glares at him, "Never mind----I think I have found us a place----somewhere out in the country---away from all these nosy people. We will check it out in the morning."       

"Where is this place, Sarge?"                         

Sarge starts motioning for the Danny to join him, "It's off of highway 199----near where you saw that  little whore that you are dreaming about.”

Danny swallows, he thought his dreams were safe----now he can't even depend on his dreams taking him to another world---a ‘normal world’."               

"I don't remember seeing any apartments out that way-----there's only ranches and farms out that way.”

"There are several ranches out that way, but there's one in particular that we will check into. The owner is old-----he won't give us any trouble----the name on the mailbox is Ferguson, Hank Ferguson."

***********************************************************          

Alex has taken Walker's statement about screaming literally. He has taken her to one orgasm already and in the process of another, as he lowers himself between her thighs.

His tongue goes the full length of her mound, pulling her vaginal lips together tenderly and then letting go. He lets his beard rub softly across her mound, knowing that it's sheer ecstasy for her, and then he inserts his index finger into her vagina slowly. His tongue finds her lips again and in unison with his finger, he commences to dart his tongue in and out. Alex is arching her back as he pulls her into him even more, as he takes both buttocks and buries his face into her mound.                         

Alex is pushing him gently away and urging him to come up to her. He refuses to leave the hot, wet mound and squeezes her buttocks tighter as he takes her inside his lips.                          

"Walker-----please----" she pleads.

He still refuses to leave his 'prize' as he sucks harder, his tongue finding her clitoris, and then he inserts two fingers, twisting and probing, and then his lips find hers again. Alex is trying to pull away from him, coming completely off the floor, causing Walker to suck even deeper, feeling her juices starting to spew. The juice is dripping down the inside of her thighs, and soon is being tenderly licked. He can feel her hands reaching for him and he starts slowly up her stomach, licking and gently biting.

Alex is breathing deeply as she grabs him around the neck and starts kissing him deeply, her tongue going inside his mouth, tasting her fluids. He stops and looks at her for a second, feeling her whole body shivering at his touch. Her eyes are going back in her head as he puts his arms under her and pulls her up to him, rolling over, taking her with him.                       

She is now on top as the light from the fireplace surrounds her, giving her an even sexier look. She lowers herself onto him slowly, going deeper and deeper till she has him buried deep inside of her. Walker watches her every move as he takes a deep breath and exhales slowly, his hands going to both sides of her hips. His thumbs move inward, massaging her groin, as she begins to set a slow tempo. She sits upright, letting her hands go under her breasts, pushing them up, and then she teases him by slowly twisting the nipples till they are sticking out like the nipple
on a baby bottle!  She looks down at her husband and sighs seductively.              

Walker can barely talk above a whisper, "Damn it, Mrs. Walker----you get sexier each time you get pregnant, and with the twins-----you were insatiable!"

Alex lowers her head and kisses his chest She purrs, "A woman is only as sexy as her lover makes her, and you John Cordell Walker, have never lacked in that department."

He takes his hands from her hips and finds the back of her head and pulls her down for a long and sensuous kiss, his right hand going up and down her backside while he raises his body to meet her tempo. Alex groans as she takes him deeper, moving slowly from side to side to accommodate his size. His hands go back to her hips, pushing her up till he's almost out of her and then pulls her down. Each time he does, Alex's body wants to scream from ecstasy.

She massages his chest, "You're abnormal honey---I swear---you are abnormal." She takes her breath as he repeats his routine, "Other men shrink over the years----you just keep getting bigger!"                 

He smiles and kisses her breasts, taking the nipples one by one, "And you love every inch of me, right?"                       

"Yes----oh yes," she pants heavier as their tempo is getting faster, his hands kneading her buttocks harder. She sits back on top of him, raising herself up and down, her legs are starting to quiver, and it's getting so hot inside that cabin. She pushes the blanket further away from her as their bodies start to glisten from the sweat and body fluids.          

Walker is breathing heavier as he reaches up and rolls over with him still inside her. He raises back and looks at her tenderly, "Sort of like that first time-----when you thought you would never be able to take all of me----huh?

Alex sighs, "Yes----and I still have trouble accommodating you at times," she kisses him long and hard, "And, just like that first time----I have a feeling I'm going to be soooo sore afterwards."

He teases her, "Had enough? Wanna stop?"

She shakes her head slowly as she raises her left leg to go over his shoulder, he moves slightly so she can get the other one over his shoulder too,  "I'll tell you when I've had enough, Cowboy, now---continue---slow."

Walker lowers his head, taking her breasts again, and then to her lips, "Whatever you say, my love---for as long as you want-----or you wear me out----whichever comes first."

****************************************************************

Angela has stepped from the shower, and her phone is ringing, she runs to answer it.

"Hi Angela-----how you doing?”

Angela hesitates before answering, because she's heard this voice before.

"Who is this?" She asks slowly.         

"This is Kiwi----I just had to hear your voice again, you have the voice of an angel, has anyone ever told you that?"

Angela sighs, "How did you get my number? I told Darcy to stop giving my phone number out----let me talk to her."

Kiwi hesitates, trying to remember who Darcy is, then remembers her to be the dark haired girl that he got ‘acquainted' with at that earlier party. He makes a face, "Uhhh, she's not here right now, stepped out to get us something to eat---now Angela---what do you say---we get together for a drink?"

"I don't drink! I'm underage and besides, I don't know you."         

Kiwi's expression changes, he knows that he can't rush things with this one. "I'm sorry Angela, I forgot-----you just sound so mature for your age----I forgot---how old are you,----16?"                 

Angela sheds the towel and reaches for her sleeping gown. "No------I'm only 15---I'll be 16 in May."

"Sweet 16----and never been kissed---I'll bet."

"I've been kissed," Angela almost shouts into the phone----"not that it's any of your business!"

"Oh yeah---I forgot----you were all hot and heavy for that school Romeo, what's his name, Dylan Reed? But, I also heard about the nasty remark he made to you and how you kicked him in the nuts---not once-----but twice."

"How do you know about that, do you go to Springtown High, I've never heard your name before until Darcy mentioned it. I thought you were older, college, maybe?"

"Does it matter where I go to school, Angela? SO? Was he the one?"

"The 'one' what?"

"Is he the one that shares your lips, and I must say----you have very sexy lips?"

Angela's intuition says to nip this conversation before it can go further. "That's not any of your business, that's personal. I'm hanging up now, and I don't want you calling here anymore, understand?"

"Angela, don't be so touchy----I didn't mean anything----I'm sorry. Now, what about that party on Saturday night----you are coming, aren't you? You haven't backed out?

Again, Angela hesitates about answering---"Yes---I'm coming----but like I told Darcy-----I'm not staying very long and you promise you will bring me home when I say----right?"

Kiwi smiles to himself, "You can count on me, Angela----just say the word, and I'll take you straight home."

Angela hangs up the phone and stares at it. A chill goes up her spine, but she shakes it off and goes to sit at her dressing table. She shakes her long hair loose, applying some cream that makes it easier to comb out. She takes long even strokes, getting all the tangles out as her memory goes back to one of the questions that Kiwi asked her. Was it Dylan Reed that shared her kisses? Angela smiles and reaches for the picture on her dresser of her and a young man that was taken at 6 Flags in front of the carousel. He has his arm around her waist, and she's looking up at him.
Just moments before that picture was taken he had kissed her but it wasn't the first time.

They had shared little kisses before, but the one in front of the carousel was special, they both felt it. She had heard other girls talk about their first 'real' kiss, and how they felt afterwards. Neither of them said much for the remainder of the ride home, he just kept holding her hand and looking at her. She loved looking into his eyes, they were a beautiful olive green and he had the longest eyelashes that she had ever seen on a boy.  She knew he was leaving, but she thought he would at least call and tell her goodbye----he left without saying anything to her. Her anger gets the best of her as she slams the picture face down.

"You couldn't be more wrong about who shares my thoughts----and it sure isn't Dylan Reed!

"What about Dylan Reed?"

Angela jumps as she turns and sees the twins standing in her doorway.  "Can we come in?" Asks Cooper.

She motions for them to enter, they look at her suspiciously. "Who was on the phone, Angela, you know you're not suppose to be on the phone, that's part of your restriction---what if Mom and Dad should call and find the line busy?"

Cordell nudges his brother, "Put a lid on it bro, don't start anything---okay? We don't want anything to interfere with tomorrow morning, alright?"

Cooper nods his head, "Yeah---you're right---is everything all set for tomorrow Angela?"

"Everything is fine on my end how about you two----got everything ready?"

Cordell smiles, "Everything is taken care of Sis, I guess we all better get to bed early so we can all get up in plenty of time to take care of our chores too."

Cooper makes a face, "You and I never have to worry about getting up on time, it's Sleeping Beauty here that we have to worry about."

Angela throws her comb at her brother, "I can't help it, I take after Mom about getting up early."

Cooper reaches down and picks up the comb and tosses it back to her, "Yeah, and Cordell and I take after Dad. We can survive with very little sleep."

Cordell nods, "Well, whichever----I'm turning in, goodnight Sis."

"Goodnight Cordell."

Cooper hesitates about leaving, "Are you okay, Angela, is there something wrong, is it that Reed punk?"                               

Angela looks at her brother, and sees the genuine concern in his face, she still hasn't learned of the confrontation between the twins and Dylan. She knows they have never like him, mainly because their Dad didn't care for him.

"I'm fine Coop----just a lot on my mind."

Cooper shrugs, "What mind? You got nothing but ‘girlie’ things running through that space that you call a brain."  

Angela lowers her head and looks up at him, "If you don't get out of here, I'm going to embarrass you by giving you a goodnight kiss."

Cooper starts backing up, "Not that!----I'm leaving----I'm gone!" and then he's out the door. Angela smiles and turns back to her mirror, she hears a noise running up behind her and then a quick kiss is felt on her cheek. She turns and sees Cooper backing up to the door, and he winks at her. "Night, Sis."

*****************************************************

The lovers have reached an all time high as their bodies cling to each other, and body fluids are rushing from both of them. Walker takes one last thrusts and then his legs go to Jell-O and he collapses on top of his wife.  She holds him tight, rubbing his shoulders and back, never wanting him to leave her body. Their bodies are dripping with sweat, as the cold air from the cabin begins to encircle them. Walker reaches down for the blankets and pulls them back up as Alex starts to shiver

"This has got to be the quickest way to get pneumonia that I know of," she whispers, "our bodies are hot and wet----the cabin is freezing."

He rolls over on his side, keeping his arms around her, "I can warm you back up real quick, just give me a few minutes to catch my second wind.”

She laughs and snuggles up to him, "Second wind?----More like your fourth----or is it your fifth?”

"I lost count-----you do that to me," he kisses her forehead and pulls her closer.

Alex rises up and looks down at her husband, caressing his beard with her finger, "Walker----promise me---we'll come back here again, real soon, and I don't mean ---four years from now?"

He kisses her, "I promise----we'll come back as often as you like----as often as the kids will let us.---I'm surprised that we haven't got a phone call saying that one of them is hanging from the rafters."

"I'm not surprised----they need time away from us, too."

Walker sighs, "It's just that in the last couple of years they've started arguing so much, they can't seem to say one decent thing to each other without starting a argument."

"Honey---it's only natural that brothers and sisters fight and have arguments."

"How would you know, you've never had any siblings---- we were both 'only child’s’."

"Yes, and that's just exactly why we both agreed that we would have more than one, we didn't want Angela losing out the way we did on not having any brothers or sisters."

Walker laughs, "Well, to hear our daughter talk, she would be perfectly happy being an 'only child', even though she does tolerate Little Ray."

"It's just a faze the kids are going through, all kids, even ours are going to argue and fight----it's in their blood! They have you for a Father, a true fighter in every sense of the word, and hot tempered, never backing down from a fight. And----I've been known to lose my temper a time or two----and my job as a lawyer is to argue and debate. Honey----it's the genes! Besides, I know, and you know that when the chips are down, the kids will "bond" together-----they know how important family is."

"I suppose you're right, and we do have to admit that besides the food fights, and such, we are very fortunate. They're not into drugs or alcohol, and that alone is something to be very thankful for. Maybe we have done the right thing about the way we've raised them, especially you."

"Me?---Honey, it's taken both of us to raise them. You've always been right there from the beginning, the nurturing, the examples you set. It takes both a Mother and Father for a child to be raised in these times. "

"But, you're the back-bone Alex, the taxi driver, counselor for all their arguments, nurse maid for when they get hurt, you've encouraged them in their religious beliefs, chief cook and bottle washer----the whole nine yards!"

"And, you're their strength, Walker. They all adore you, they worship the ground that you walk on"!

Walker shifts around to reach back and put another log on the fire. "I'm not so sure about that, especially with the twins when I have to discipline them, I don't think they adore me then, I don't think they even like me at that point."

"Oh honey---they understand discipline---they might not like it---but they understand why we do the things we do---It doesn't mean they stop liking us----if we didn't care about them and love them, we would be like so many other parents that don't take the time to show discipline---And that is one thing that we both agreed on was the discipline and how to distribute it. You take care of the boys and I take care of Angela's. We've both agreed on how they should be punished, we’ve both had a belt taken to us a time or two---and we turned out okay. When the talks don't
help, a quick trip to the woodshed or the barn is the next step. A lot of parents don't believe in spankings, and that's their choice, it's not ours. And, we both agree that the government should stay out of it when we discipline our kids. That's the problem now. Parents are afraid to discipline their kids."

The Seekers VIII

Walker and Alex continue talking about their kids, Alex yawns and reaches for her husband's wristwatch. "Three a.m.---I can't believe the time has passed so quickly! Honey, we better be getting back to the house, in just a few hours the kids will be getting up for breakfast."

He turns towards her, "They can get their own breakfast, they have cereal and oatmeal to put together."

"Cereal? Not on cold mornings like this---I want them to have a hot breakfast."

He continues to tease her, "They can put the cereal in the microwave---presto----hot breakfast."

She slaps him in the chest playfully, "Oh you----how would you like to have cereal on a cold day like today?"

Walker grimaces, "I don't like cereal on any kind of day----and, I feel my second wind coming back, I don't want to leave this nice warm sleeping bag---get my message?"

Alex smiles, rolling over to him, "I get your message---or rather I'm 'feeling' your message---loud and strong.----But, my love----my tailbone is sore----sooooo I will just 'take care of you'----if that's alright?"

Walker grins and lays back, "Whatever you say, sexy lady----just have your way with me---you wicked woman

Alex starts sliding down his lean hard body, "Honey----shut up and let me concentrate---okay?

"It takes concentration?"

Alex purrs, "Yes---I'm not sure where I want to start. Top, bottom, or in between---I may have to repeat myself cause you know how I am on perfection."

Walker is pondering her statement, as his brow goes up in a question mark. "I can't for the life of me picture in my mind how you could 'mess up' as you put it, or what the results would be, but I'll be praying that you do, just for the sake of you repeating yourself."

Alex is laughing and Walker's manhood is bobbing back and forth, "Would you please be quiet, and be still---so I can get hold of my 'joy toy?"

Walker grins and makes a gesture across his lip, "Not another word from me----proceed, my lady."

****************************************************************

It's now morning as Walker and Alex have returned home, walking into the house, arms around each other. They stop and sniff the aroma coming from the kitchen.

"Does my nose deceive me, or do I smell bacon," asks Walker.

Alex whispers back, "I smell it, too," and they tip toe to the kitchen and look in. The kids are running around, trying to put breakfast together. Walker and Alex look at each other and then step backwards so they can't be seen.

"I got potatoes ready for the hash browns, what about the biscuits, are the biscuits ready, Cordell?"

Cordell runs to the oven and takes a quick glance, "Yeah, they're turning a golden brown----what about the gravy, Angela----is it ready yet?"

"Just about---what do you think---do I have enough of the lumps out?"   

"Looks good to me, Little Ray----get the jelly and the butter out of the refrigerator, then come back for Mom's orange juice."

The boy nods his head and runs to the refrigerator, his hat bouncing back and forth.

Cooper is running around with one of his mothers' aprons on, "Here I come with the potatoes, damn---those onions were sure fresh---my eyes are watering so bad I can't see."

Angela turns around, "Did you cut up the peppers? Daddy likes peppers in his hash browns?"

Cooper dumps the potatoes in the hot grease, "Yes Angela----I cut up the peppers----are you making the gravy now?”

Walker and Alex look at each other, "Honey---they're fixing us breakfast."

Walker sighs, remembering the last time they were supposed to be getting supper ready and a food fight broke out. He looks quickly around the kitchen, they have been cleaning up their mess as they go. Thank God for that, he knows how Alex is about her kitchen.

"Little Ray, have you got the table set," shouts Cordell.

Little Ray runs back into the kitchen for the silverware, "Yeath----me help too."

Cooper stops and runs to the coffee pot, "Dad's coffee is about ready, they should be here soon, are we ready to put the eggs on----remember Mom likes her scrambled."

Alex pulls on her husband's jacket, "We need to go out and come back in, and make some noise."

They go back to the front door, where Walker opens and slams the door----"Something sure smells good," he shouts.

Alex chimes in, "It sure does-----I'm hungry."

"They're here---they're here----put the eggs on Cordell."

"I've got Mom's cooking----don't break the yolk in Dad's eggs, you know he likes to sop up the gravy with his biscuits," he reminds Angela.

Walker and Alex step into the kitchen and pretend to be totally surprised. Alex's mouth drops open, "What is this----are you guys fixing us breakfast?

Cooper runs to the coffee pot and pours his dad a cup, "Sit down Dad, Mom---I will get you some juice.

"Me get it," replies Little Ray as he tries to lift the pitcher up. Alex grimaces and motions for Walker to help him.

"Let me help you, buckaroo, that pitcher is almost as big as you."

Walker and Alex are sipping their drinks as the kids start placing the food on the table. They look at each other and shake their heads, they can't believe the food the kids have prepared for
them. Walker looks around him and then winks at Alex. "Alright-----where is the caterer, where's he hiding?"

The kids stop and look at their Dad, "There's no caterer, Dad, we did all this ourselves."

Alex smiles, "He's just kidding you---we know that you kids prepared this yourselves----and we appreciate it---don't we, honey?"

Walker rubs his hands together and smacks his lips, "Yep----now let's eat----I'm starved."

The kids continue to wait on their parents and continually asking if the food is alright. Walker looks at Cooper and the apron that he's wearing. "That sure is a nice little addition to your jeans
and western shirt, are you starting a new trend, son?”

Angela laughs, "Yeah, brother dear----you sure look cute----in Mom's apron---what's the matter, I thought you said that cooking was a woman's job?"

Cooper shrugs and puts his hands on his hips and prisses. "Sister dear-----some of the best cooks in the world are men----right, Mom?"

Alex is on her second helping of gravy and potatoes, "You are so right----and sweetheart---these hash browns are delicious."                   

Walker nods his head and reaches for more. "These eggs are cooked just the way I like them, with the yolks running off my plate----and my bacon is running to catch up with them."

He looks to Little Ray and dabs his bacon, "There's one that almost got away." 

The boy giggles and grabs his bacon back, "Me hungry too, Daddy."

Walker reaches out and pinches his nose playfully, "You're always hungry."

"Mom, are your eggs okay?" asks Cordell. "Do you want some more?"

"Sweetheart, my eggs are delicious," she starts to decline Cordell's offer and then changes her mind, "You know what, I think I could eat one more----if it's not too much trouble?"

Cordell jumps from the table, "No problem, Mom, I got them ready---just in case."           

Everyone has finished their plates, except for Little Ray----he's still eating gravy and biscuits. Walker looks at him and shakes his head, "Where do you put all of that food?"

Little Ray pats his tummy, "Here, Daddy----in my tummy."

They all laugh, and the kids start to clear the table. Alex stops them, "Why don't you let me and your Dad do the cleanup----you kids need to get ready for school."

Cordell nods, "Okay, Mom----we got our chores done outside, come on Coop---let's finish getting ready."

Walker winks at Alex and then to Little Ray, "Speaking of chores----someone at this table hasn't been doing their chores."

The twins sit back down, and everyone stares at Little Ray. He's got a big mouthful of gravy as he stops chewing and looks at his family, his blue eyes darting from one face to the next. He looks to his Daddy and sits back in his chair, shrugging his shoulders in a "Who? Me?"
look.

Walker continues to stare at him, trying hard not to laugh. "You know, everyone in this family has certain chores to do, and when the chores don't get done, then someone is not doing their share of the load."

Little Ray stares back at him and then looks at the twins and then to Angela.

"Little Ray," Walker says slowly, "I'm referring to you----for three days now, you haven't been doing your chores, well at least---not all of your chores. Two of your chores is to feed the
chickens and bring the eggs in from the henhouse, lately the twins have been doing that for you, now what am I going to do about this?"

The boy's eyes get bigger, as he looks to his Mother. Alex bites her bottom lip, to keep from smiling.

Walker pretends to think about the situation deeply, he rubs his beard. "When Angela doesn't do her chores, she gets put on restriction. When the twins don't do theirs----sometimes they get
sent to the barn-----now---which way do I go with you, Little Ray-----do you want restriction---or do you want to go the barn?"

The twins both speak up, "Say restriction, Little Ray----restriction.”

The boy looks to his sister, she smiles back and nods her head, "Restriction."

Little Ray sits up in his chair, "Iction," he says, trying to pronounce the word.

Walker looks back to his wife, "Iction? I don't know, Little Ray---failing to bring the eggs in so Mommy can fix my eggs in the morning----that's pretty serious."

The boy stares back at him, "Me no wanna go to the barn---me no want a spanking."

Alex sighs and nudges her husband, "Honey----stop teasing him."

Walker continues to think about it, "Well, okay---we'll go with the 'iction'-----now just how long of a 'iction'---do you think you should get?”

The boy puts his hand up and holds his thumb down, "Five."

Walker frowns, "Five what? Five days, five weeks, five months, or five years?"

The boy smiles, "Five 'ears."

Cordell reaches over and puts his hand down, "No, Little Ray, not five years-----five days".

Little Ray shakes his head---"Noooo, five 'ears."

Walker starts laughing, "Five ears, huh?"

"Daddy----he thinks you're talking about his being five years old," pleads Angela.

Walker nods his head, "Yeah, I know----come here buckaroo."

The boy scrambles down out of his chair and Walker lifts him up into his lap, "Okay, Little Ray----why don't we go with---five hours?”

All the kids speak at the same time----"Yes------five hours."

"So, here's the deal, Little Ray, for the next five days , you are to spend one hour cleaning up the chicken coop, feeding the chickens, and bring the eggs in.  That means, checking all the shelves for the eggs, and making sure Mommy has plenty of eggs to cook for my breakfast-----deal?"

The boy shakes his head, "Boogyman-----bobcat!" Little Ray turns to his sister, "Thissy----bobcat!"         

"No, Little Ray---the bobcat isn't in the henhouse anymore I chased him away, remember?"                              

Everyone stops and stares at Angela. Cooper glares at her, "So---you're the one that started telling Little Ray about the bobcat again.                  

"Yeah, what's the idea, Angela? Dad thought it was me and Cooper---we got yelled at because of it."                               

Angela stammers, "Well, I couldn't tell him what I really believed it to be-----could I?" 

The twins look to each other and then to their Dad, "What did you think it was, Angela?"

Cooper looks at her suspiciously, " Cordell and I heard something too, what did you hear?" 

Angela answers, almost in a whisper---"I heard a scream."

Alex looks to her daughter and then to her husband and sons, they all have a strange look on their faces. "Will somebody please tell me what is going on here? A scream-----what are you talking about?"

Walker looks down at his baby son, the boy is shaking. He motions for Cordell to take him. "Guys, come get your brother and get him ready for school," he turns to Alex, "I'll explain everything later, but no more talking in front of Little Ray."

The boy scrambles down out of his Daddy's chair, Walker calls out to him, "Hey!  Get back over here."

Little Ray turns and looks at his Daddy, Walker puts his finger up to his left cheek and pokes it, "I haven't had my morning kiss and a hug yet---put it right here buckaroo.”

The boy giggles and runs to him, throwing his arms around his neck and kisses his bearded cheek. Walker takes him in a bear hug, "I'll see you when I get back from my trip----now go---scat and stay out of trouble."                      

Walker waits until the twins have Little Ray going up the stairs, and then he explains to Alex what the discussion was about a scream.

"Angela, why didn't you say something about this earlier," Alex asks.

"I'm sorry Mom, I just forgot all about it---that was the day we all got into trouble, and I was worried about Darcy and her problem-----it just slipped my mind."

"What kind of problem is Darcy having? Is it serious?"

Angela wants to blurt it all out, but she promised her friend that she would wait till Monday and then Darcy would tell Alex everything.

"It's kind of personal, Mom----I promised I wouldn't say anything----yet.”

"I don't like the sound of this, Angela----is Darcy in some kind of trouble?"

Angela stands up, "Mom please---I can't get into it---I got to get ready for school."

Angela runs to her Dad, putting her arms around his neck and kissing his cheek, "Bye, Daddy----have a safe trip---love ya."

"I love you too, baby----you be careful."

Walker and Alex just look at each other, Walker's face is rigid.. "Honey----am I missing something here-----why are you looking like you're going to snap at any minute?"

Walker reaches out and takes his wife's hand, "It's just that old Cherokee intuition kicking in---it's nothing.  Are you going into your office today?"

"Nope, I have no cases till next week, and it's a good thing----I'm so sore I can hardly sit down, much less walk," she smiles back at him.

He winks at her, "Well, it's your own fault----for being so damn irresistible."

They laugh and Alex says quietly, "I'm going to take it easy all day, soak in a nice hot tub, and then at 1pm, I have to take Little Ray to his speech class. After that, I'm taking him to buy new boots."

Walker sighs, "New boots? Do you have to do that today?”

"Well----no----but I thought I would get it out of the way----why?"

Walker shakes his head, "Well, take one of the twins with you---take Cooper. ----And, tell Cordell to go to Angela's bus stop and ride home with her, I don't want her coming home alone and to a empty house, and I don't want you and Little Ray to be alone either."

Alex can see the fear in her husband's eyes and hear it in his voice. "Honey, I can't take the twins out of school today----they have to go over to the high school and practice with the choir director for Sunday's services."                           

"Well, then tell them both to come home with Angela----and you can wait to buy Little Ray's boots till I get home."

Alex looks back at her husband, that uneasy feeling is making her feel a chill all over. It's not like Walker to be so rattled over a case, he's witnessed many crimes against kids, and he detests
them all, but this one against Bobby Jackson has both him and Trivette completely unnerved.

She knows not to pressure him at times like this, and she squeezes his hand. "Okay, honey----the boots can wait----does this mean that you're going to go with us to the mall to shop?”

Walker frowns, "Shopping mall, no way!!! I'll take him to Gus's boot shop and have his feet measured the proper way and get him some boots that fit! And, while I'm at it, I'll see if I can get Little Ray to part with that hat long enough for Gus to do some work on it, to get it to fit his head. Maybe Gus can put some stuffing into it-----or something."                

Alex smiles, "You are going to have your work cut out, trying to get that hat away from your son----have fun, dear----I'll be pulling for you."

Walker nods, "Yeah--right----I'm looking forward to it."

*************************************************************           

The twins are staring at their sister and how she's dressed for school.

Cooper shakes his head, "Angela, have you completely flipped your lid? Here it is, one of the coldest days of the year, and you're wearing a dress."

Angela tries to hush her brother and nods for him get out the door before her Mom sees the way she is dressed and starts asking questions.

"I am wearing a dress today, because it's 'picture taking day'----okay?"

The twins just shrug and the four of them head for the bus stop.  Luckily the dress doesn't have a full shirt, it hugs her body snug, making her jeans flat against her body. She's got her sweater packed into her backpack, along with her makeup kit and her boots. The cold wind is whipping at her legs, the nylons and flats, doing very little to keep her legs warm.  She pulls her coat tighter around her, the scarf going around her neck. When she gets to school, she will change clothes and Darcy will take her dress and accessories to her house. When Angela sneaks out to meet her and Kiwi on Saturday night, Darcy will have her clothes in the car so Angela
can change back into her dress. She will tell the twins that she has "accidentally" left her clothes in her locker and will return home in her jeans. She takes a deep breath, everything is set, she and Darcy have everything all worked out. So, why is she so nervous?                         

Little Ray's bus/van comes first and Cooper walks him across the highway and waits till he gets on safely, then walks back to the opposite side of  highway 199.  Angela is bouncing around on one foot, trying to keep warm, wishing that darn bus would hurry up and get there.

Cordell is looking at her suspiciously, he could have swore that Springtown  High wasn't due to take school pictures until after Thanksgiving.  He says nothing as he keeps watching her. Finally, he walks up behind her and takes off his sheepskin jacket.

"Here, Angela, use my jacket."

"I'm not taking your jacket, you'll freeze to death."

He hands her the jacket, "I'll be fine, I’ve got a heavy sweater on."

"No," she pushes the jacket back at him----" but I will take a 'bear hug’."

Cordell takes the jacket back and puts it on, leaving it unbuttoned, "Okay, come here---you can have your bear hug."

Angela giggles and puts her arms through the jacket and around her brothers' waist, he pulls her closer, wrapping the jacket around them the best he can. Cooper watches them, sighs and asks
sarcastically, "Can I get in on the 'bear hug?”

Angela laughs, "Yes!!! Get over here."

Cooper unbuttons his jacket and wraps it around Angela, too. "This is so embarrassing-----giving my sister and brother a hug----sure hope no one sees us----I have a reputation to uphold, you know."

"We used to do this all the time when we were younger, we didn't think it was embarrassing then".

Cordell smiles, "Yeah, we used to do a lot of things together, before we started thinking we were too old to care about one another. Then, somewhere along the line, we started acting like we didn't like each other anymore.  I guess it's like an unwritten law that brothers and sisters are not suppose to like each other, maybe that's why we fight all the time now."

Angela sighs, "Do you guys remember when we would all climb into bed with Mom when Daddy was out of town on a case? We would have popcorn and hot chocolate, all night long and Mom would let us watch movies all night. Sometimes she would watch them with us, till she
would fall asleep. Sometimes, the three of us would fall asleep and when Daddy would come home, he would carry us all back to our beds, and the next morning he would pretend to be mad at us for getting popcorn all over his side of the bed."

Cooper smirks, "What makes you think he was pretending to be mad?

Angela reaches back and playfully ribs her brother, "Daddy never got mad----I could hear him and Mom laughing about it----because sometimes I just 'pretended' to be asleep, I just wanted Daddy to carry me and tuck me in. Those were the good times that I remember, what
about you guys?"

Cooper has his back to the highway, he doesn't see the dark green sedan drive by, making a turn to the Ferguson ranch.  Cordell sees it, he watches as it passes by, with two figures inside.

"I guess what I remember the most about our earlier times together was the camping trips that Dad would take us on. Mom loved to camp just as much as we did, we always had so much fun, just laughing and being together.   Dad keeps saying that we're going to take another camping trip, but something always comes up. What do you remember the most, Cordell?"                  

Cordell is not answering, Angela raises her head and looks at him. He's looking down the highway with a blank look on his face.

"Cordell----what's wrong, what are you looking at?"

Cordell reaches out and slaps his brother on the shoulder, "Coop----there's that car again!"

Cooper turns around and looks in the direction his twin is pointing. "Yeah-----we've been seeing it a lot lately, especially around school."

Angela shivers as she leaves the warmth of her brothers' jacket, "What car, what are you two looking at?"

"That car that just went by, it's been hanging around the school a lot, what kind of car did you say it was, Cooper?"

"It's a '96' Chevrolet Impala SS."

Angela frowns, Cooper knows all about old cars, he's constantly scanning the internet, looking and pricing 'muscle' cars.

"And, it's a sure bet that it doesn't belong to a student," adds Cordell.

"You got that right, bro'----no student in his right mind would be seen driving something that color. That has to be the ugliest green, I've ever seen----why would anyone want to paint their car
that color----it's a disgrace to the machine!"

"Maybe, it came in that color."

Cooper turns and makes a face at his sister's lack of appreciation for cars. "Angela----the Impala SS only came in three colors that year. Black, maroon red, and another color that was almost
like a green at times, or pewter gray. It kind of changed colors at the way the light would hit it. Certainly not that color of green---that's puke---pure puke."

Cordell nods, "Yeah, really puke---and you can also bet that the owners don't appreciate the horse power under the hood, unless it's been taken out---it's got a Corvette engine in it."              

Cooper walks to the edge of the highway, "I wonder why it turned down old man Ferguson's road?"

"Probably lost," answers Angela.                                

Cooper scratches his chin, "There's a sign saying "Private Property", if they were lost , they would be turning around and coming back this way, don't you think, Cordell?"

Cordell starts to answer and then he sees their bus coming, "Don't know-----come on guys, let's get on the bus and out of this cold."

As they get on the bus, Cooper heads to the back, knowing that by the time the bus gets to school, he'll be in the company of several girls. Cordell sits on the opposite side of the bus across from Angela, facing the road. Dana will be getting on the bus soon and she and Angela always sit together.  Cordell pulls out a book and starts to read, he glances up to see the green car coming towards the bus. He peers out the window and watches as it goes by, the driver looks back at the bus and Cordell sees him, very clearly.

Cordell mumbles to himself, "Weird----that dude is really weird looking, his eyes are almost white----really spooky looking."

The Seekers IX             

Sarge and Danny watch the school bus head down highway 199, towards the schools. They proceed in the opposite direction, and then Sarge makes a U-turn, following behind the bus, a good distance back.

Danny looks at the old man, "I thought we were going to check out that old man Ferguson's place? All we did was drive down the road, take a quick look at it, and now we're leaving, what gives, Sarge?"

The old man glares back at Danny, "Did you see those three kids at the bus stop?"

"Yeah, I saw them. That's where the longhaired girl lives, down that gravel road. We determined that the first time we saw her there."

Sarge smiles, "Oh yes------your little whore."

Danny stares back at Sarge, "Why do you call her that? She's not like that----she looks like she would be a very nice and sweet girl, why do you always refer to all females as being 'whores'?"

Sarge spits out the window, making a sour face at the young man----"Because they are!!!! All women are nothing but little whores----when will you learn that, Danny?"

Danny moves closer to the door, he was expecting Sarge to hit him. He says nothing as he thinks about the young girl with the beautiful long hair. He says to himself, "She's not like that, she's too sweet, too innocent."

"Did you see those two boys with your little whore, Danny, the way they were touching each other?"

"Sarge----those two boys are the same ones that were fighting those bigger boys at the football field----those are her brothers."

"Brothers?"

"Yes Sarge, they were defending their sister against what that tallest boy said to her. He was making rude remarks to her, and her brothers were defending her. You saw how they fought those bigger boys----they are not to messed with---they know that 'kung fu' stuff, we are
no match for them."

Sarge's anger is rising, and when he looked back at the bus, the one boy at the window saw him----very clearly. He looks to Danny, "They will have to be dealt with, one at a time."

Danny shakes his head, "That's almost impossible-----every time I've seen one, the other one is near by----they go everywhere together."

Sarge considers the thought further, there has got to be a way of separating them, together they are impossible to overtake.

"Sarge, what about that place, are we going to look at it or not----I have to get to my job, I'm going to be late."

"I told you to quit that job-----you don't need it."

"Sarge, what are we going to live on, there is no money coming in.? There are no more drugs to bargain with-----Kiwi has stopped your supplies. ----And, if we move out here into the country, we can't get old man Starnes to supply us with food anymore----We need that job, we need the little bit of money that I will be making."

They drive for the longest, stopping far enough back from the bus, each time it stops to pick up students. "We will come back tonight, and then we will make our move to take over the Ferguson place.  First we have to check everything out, make sure that he is totally alone and
how often he has visitors, and who is his closest neighbors."

Danny sighs, "That would be where the long haired girl and her brothers live. Up that gravel road, I guess it to be a good five miles from the old man's place."

Sarge turns and looks at Danny, "You're hoping that we take the old man's place, so you will be closer to your little whore, aren't you?"

Danny says nothing, he sees the girl every day at school. He never gets close enough for her to notice him, because he lowers his head every time she comes near. Sometimes, he can smell her, she smells so nice. He remembers how nice she was at the mall that day, her friends were very rude, but she was nice.

"Sarge, could we please get to the school---I got to get to work, and I think it would be a good idea if we get rid of this car. Some of the kids are noticing it, making fun of it. It stands out like a sore thumb!

"When did you start making the decisions, Danny?" He reaches out and hits the young man with the back of his hand. "Get out!!!! You can walk the rest of the way----to that stupid job you love so well, I have things to do."

Danny rubs his jaw, as he stares back at the old man. He's seen that 'look' all too many times; he's going to be looking for another innocent victim.

***********************************************************

Walker and Trivette have been on the road to Dell City for almost 5 hours, Trivette has managed for them to meet with a journalist friend of his.

Walker has been saying very little, he's wishing now that they had flown down to El Paso and then taken a rental car to Dell City. He can't shake the weird feeling that he keeps getting about that scream that Angela and the twins heard.

"So, who is this friend of yours that we're meeting, how reliable is his information?"

"As reliable as it can get, Travis is very good at his work. When Travis Sentell gets a sniff of a good story, he's like a junkyard dog----when he says he has some news that will make the hair curl up on the back of our necks-------be prepared."

Walker sighs, "The hair on the back of my neck hasn't laid down since this whole case opened up. And, this thing with what the kids heard and all has my neck hairs waving at each other!"

"Hey man---you didn't have to come, I could have come down on my own----I told you that.”

"Trivette---we're partners----and partners work together. What kind of partner would I be if I let you carry the load alone? We've been partners for almost 20 years----we work together!"

Trivette sighs, "Twenty years, can you believe it? ----Did you ever think that we would last that long----you never had a partner for any length of time---and now 20 yrs later---we're still fighting
the bad guys."

Walker shakes his head and reflects back to the time when his dear friend, C.D. Parker introduced him to James Trivette. "Yeah, well----when I first saw you coming out of that swimming pool with nothing but "SPEEDO" swim trunks on, having you as a partner was the last thing on my mind, and I was ready to push both you and C.D. back into the pool!! When I
saw you drinking that slimy seaweed stuff, I was ready to take a dive, are you still drinking that stuff?"

"Sure, twice a day, it cleans my insides out, you should try it sometime, Walk-man."

"No thanks----I'll stick to X-lax when I feel my body needs to be cleaned out. ----Now, what about this Sentell guy, what kind of information does he have?"

"He said it was big, and very hush-hush. He was covering Ft. Hood at the time of Desert Storm and the deployment of the troops.  While the world was waiting news of another possible war, all hell was breaking loose in another story. But, this story was being swept under the rug. Apparently Desert Storm was more important than what was happening in own back yard. If this kind of story had been released to the media and our enemies of Iraq got a hold of it---our precious government would have been embarrassed----to say the least. Soo---it was overlooked and put on the back burner, but Travis never forgot about it."

"And, this ties in with what happened to little Bobby Jackson?"

Trivette stares back at his partner, "I'll bet my badge on it----we'll be there by supper time, and Travis will fill us in on it. But, I have a feeling that we shouldn't eat anything till after we get
the story." Trivette stops for a minute and takes a deep breath, "We may never feel like eating again---I know my appetite has never been the same since I saw that little boy's body."

Walker reaches for his coffee cup and takes a sip, he too thinks of that morning. The coffee doesn't want to go down easily. He throws the remainder of it out the window of the Ram.

***********************************************

It's now the end of the day and Angela, Dana, and Darcy are at their lockers:

"Okay----let's go over this one last time, I got your clothes, Angela, and I will take them home with me. Kiwi and I will meet you at the end of your gravel drive. ---No--better make that closer to the highway, near that mass of trees. We will be there at exactly 9:00----so be there---you got it?"

Dana looks to Angela and then back at Darcy, "Are you two sure about this?"

"Be quiet Dana----this doesn't concern you---butt out!"

Angela puts her hands up, "Hey----stop yelling at Dana---she's just concerned---Darcy, I'm not so sure about this either, I've never done anything like this before."

Darcy smirks as she looks at her two friends, she shakes her head, "I can't believe you two----you are so boring at times----it's about time that you two stopped letting your parents push you around, and start standing up to them."

"Speaking of parents, have you talked to your Mom yet about your problem, Darcy?"

"No, I haven't seen my Mom in 3 days, she's shacked up somewhere with that doctor friend of hers, who knows where she is."

"What about your Dad, can't you talk to him," asks Dana.

Darcy is getting impatient, "Look-----we are not talking about my parents----what about the plan for tomorrow night? Angela, Kiwi is wanting to meet you so bad, he's on 'pins and needles'
waiting."

Angela hesitates, "That's another thing about this Kiwi, why does he want to meet me?  He keeps saying these things over the phone about how much he's attracted to me and all---we've never
met----why is he so obsessed in meeting me?"

Darcy folds her arms across her chest and looks at Angela sarcastically, "Maybe he's seen your picture in the yearbook, and he hears all the guys talking about how pretty you are----quit 'fishing' for compliments Angela! How do I know why he wants to meet you?"

Darcy's voice has caused other students to stop and look in their direction, Angela asks Darcy to lower her voice.

"I can't stand here all day, playing twenty questions with you Angela, are you coming to the party or not?"

"Yes," Angela replies, "but you just remember the deal we made and, I don't want to wait till Monday for you to tell my Mom about your problem-----I'm calling you as soon as the services are over, you're going to tell my Mom everything right then, agreed?”

"That wasn't the deal, Angela, we said we would do it Monday."

"We can't afford to wait any longer, Darcy. Look at you, you're as white as a sheet, you're getting deep circles around your eyes-----you need to see a Doctor!"

Dana nods her head, "Angela is right----Darcy----you look terrible."

Darcy starts to walk off, but comes back. "Okay, Miss 'know it all', we'll talk to your Mom, Sunday afternoon----now----are you happy?"

Darcy stomps off, dragging Angela's dress over her arm.

Angela and Dana just look at each other. "I don't like this, Dana-----Darcy is acting so weird."

"Well, she's not the only one that has been acting weird, remember Tina Edwards, the transfer from Dallas?"

The girls start walking down the hallway, "Yeah, what about her?"

"Have you seen the way she's been dressing lately, all the black clothes, and black makeup?"

"Dana----Tina has always dressed like that, that's one of the reasons her parents transferred her here to a smaller school, hoping that she would learn to dress like us 'country nerds'!"

Dana laughs, "Well, she's into it heavier now and what about Cindy Mathews?"

Angela stops at the water cooler and takes a drink, "What has Cindy done, she's afraid of her own shadow, and don’t tell me she's copying Tina with the black wardrobe and such?"

"Worse-----she's getting quite a rep with the football team, especially Dylan."

Angela sighs and shakes her head slowly, "Don't tell me----she's not going to bed with that creep, is she?”

Dana shrugs, "Who needs a bed? She was with him in the locker room, right before practice the other day. I heard some of his friends talking about it, and bragging how good she was with
her-------mouth."

"Cindy? But, she's always been so timid around boys----they've always made fun of her?”

"I told you that she was acting weird, they're behaving just like Darcy. They all have that 'ghostly' look."

The girls stand there for a few minutes; Angela can't believe what she's hearing. Dana nudges her, "Come on, our bus will be here soon."

Angela shakes her head, "I have to wait on the twins, they're coming over here to use the auditorium for their choir practice."

"Really? What's wrong with their auditorium at the Jr. High, why can't they practice there?”

"Beats me, something about ours having a better stereo system, and more musical equipment. Anyways, my Mom called and told me to come home with them, she didn't want me going home alone in case she and Little Ray don't get home from his speech class. She's been upset ever since this thing with Bobby Jackson."

"Yeah, that's really spooky."

"So----I think I will go to study hall and do some studying for that biology test coming up, then meet them in the auditorium when they're through, wanna join me?"

"In study hall, no way!!! I would rather watch your brothers, or rather----one of your brothers."

Angela smiles, she knows that her good friend has had a crush on Cordell for several years.  She started out having the crush on Cooper, but he had too many girls that were flirting with him. She
soon found Cordell's quiet manner more appealing, but so far Cordell hadn't noticed her or any other girl. He was more interested in his music and he was always reading.

"Well, suit yourself, I gotta go," and Angela walks off towards the study hall. Dana decides to go on to the bus stop. Neither of them noticed the young janitor that has been watching them from a distance. He watches Angela, puts his push broom down and follows behind her.

***********************************************

The twins are getting their music sheets ready and Cordell is again telling his brother about the dude with the white eyes.

"I'm telling you Coop----he was weird looking and those eyes were pukey looking."

Cooper is going over the songs he will sing at the services, just half listening to his older twin. "Maybe he was wearing contact lenses----did you ever think about that?"

"Why would anyone want to wear white contacts---that's stupid."

Cooper sighs and puts his music down, "You know Cordell, Halloween is Saturday night, maybe he was trying out his costume, ahead of time."

Cordell shakes his head, "If it had been at any other time and not in that suspicious looking car, I might agree with you, but not this time! That Cherokee intuition is kicking in, and you know
what Dad has always said about intuition and instincts?"

Cooper replies quietly, "Yeah, he says to go with them. That it's better to look into something and chance being wrong, than not to look into it and be sorry.”

The boys look at each other, and then Cooper sees Mr. Edwards, the choir director coming towards them. He and Cooper have been going round and round on the music that he will be singing at the services. Cooper turns to his brother.

"Look, why don't we go by old man Ferguson's place on the way home from school, and find out if that green car stopped there, and why. Right now, I got to argue with Mr. Edwards---he's bound and determined to change my mind about that one song."

"Life's Railway To Heaven? But, Coop----Mrs. Jackson personally requested for you to sing it."

Cooper sighs, "I know, but Mr. Edwards says it's not appropriate for----a funeral service."

Cordell slaps his brother on the shoulder, "Well, I gotta go over to the instrument department and check out that mandolin.  Are you sure you want me to accompany you on the mandolin, or do
you want me to check out the Autoharp?"

"Get both of them, and your guitar. We’ll try each one to see how they sound."

"Okay, bro'---in the meantime I got my money on you, Mr. Edwards has never been able to change your mind, where your music is concerned.”

"’OUR’ music Cordell, I wouldn't sound near as good if I didn't have you backing me up on your instruments----even though you can't sing worth a damn."

Cordell laughs and walks away to the instrument department, across the hall.

"Cooper Walker--- we have got to get this music settled, once and for all," Mr. Edwards is saying as he walks towards Cooper.

Cooper stands his ground, "It is settled Mr. Edwards! I'm doing the songs that I presented you with----now you can have the choir back us up or my brother and I will do them alone."

Mr. Edwards is a tall and skinny man, and he's pacing back and forth. "That song is not appropriate, can't you sing something else?"

"Like what. Mr. Edwards? What would you suggest?" Cooper's voice is getting angry.

"Anything, but that! How about ‘Amazing Grace’ or ‘The Old Rugged Cross’?”

"Those songs are very nice, Mr. Edwards-----but they weren't requested!" Cooper yells back.

The choir director throws his arms up in the air, "Why do I even argue with you, you are so stubborn----you always think you know it all."

"Mr. Edwards, I asked you to help me with these songs and to get the choir behind me on the chorus, If you don't want to help me, and to do it my way---then back off---my brother and I don't need your help----And, another thing-----where my stubbornness is concerned, I come it by naturally----I'm a WALKER---a ‘FIREWALKER’ to be exact!"

Cordell returns with the instruments, and lays his hand on his brother's shoulder, "Calm down, Coop."

Mr. Edwards looks at the twins, "Fine! Just do it your way---the choir will not join you, how does that grab you?"

Cordell sighs, "Apologize Coop---we need the choir."

"No, we don't", argues Cooper.

"Apologize anyways---or Mom will have your head for being disrespectful to an adult." Demands Cordell.

Cooper bites his bottom lip and walks over to the director and does as he is told. Mr. Edwards is not backing down, he still persists that Cooper change to another song. Cordell walks over to the
battling 'duo'. "Mr. Edwards, have you heard my brother sing that song?"

"No----it's not an appropriate song for a 10 year old boys' funeral service."

"Mr. Edwards----my brother sings that song with all the respect of any old standard gospel, maybe you should hear him sing it, before you start making judgment. And, besides that, Mrs. Jackson personally requested that song, for what reason we don't know. Maybe it meant something to her that neither you nor any of us could possibly understand. Just listen to him---then make judgment—okay?"

The director shakes his head, "Very well---let's hear it, you WILL  let me know when you want the choir to come in—right?"

Cooper stares back at him, and says low---"When the chorus comes up---that's when the choir comes in----not until---and yes---I will let you know when that is."

Cordell pulls gently on his brother’s sleeve, "Easy Coop---we have to work together."

Cordell starts tuning up the Autoharp, and the mandolin, going through the first few chords. Mr. Edwards is looking at them, and tapping his fingernails impatiently. "Are we ready yet?" He asks
sarcastically.

Cooper starts to reply and Cordell speaks up, "I'm ready! You ready, Coop?"

Cooper glares back at the director, "I was born ready."

The twins go through the song with the mandolin backing Cooper up and then the Autoharp. The music is being played through the p.a. system, and Angela is listening to it in study hall. She
closes her biology book and listens, softly singing along to the chorus.  Someone else has heard the music too.

Danny looks up towards the p.a. system, and he stops staring at Angela and listens too. He walks away from the study hall, making his way towards the auditorium. The music is also being heard in the boys' locker room. The boys all stop and look at Dylan. He makes a face and throws his shoulder pads at the speakers.

"What the crap? Now, we're having to listen to church music---I don't think so----come on guys---we're going to beat the crap out of whoever is singing that crap.”

Danny goes to the auditorium and stands near the back, singing quietly to himself.

Cooper turns to his brother, "I think it sounds better with the guitar, what do you think, Cordell?"

Cordell sighs and goes back to his guitar, "Whatever you say, little brother, it's your song." Again the music starts and Mr. Edwards is looking at the twins in disbelief. He starts singing along with the choir and Danny is easing himself closer to the front.

When the chorus starts, Danny sings out loud and clear. Cooper hears the young man and without missing a note, he nods his head at Cordell. Cordell smiles and urges Danny to keep singing. Cooper walks closer to the edge of the stage and hands one of the microphones to Danny, urging him to take it.

Cooper nods towards the director to repeat the chorus again, the volume is turned up on the p.a. system:
                         "Blessed savior, thou will guide us
                          till we reach that blissful shore
                         Where the angels wait to join us,
                         in God's grace----forever more."

After the song is finished, everyone just stares at Danny. He suddenly gets very embarrassed and hands the microphone back to Cooper.

"I'm sorry----I didn't mean to interrupt---I'm so sorry----"

Danny starts to walk away and Cooper calls him back, "Hey---don't be embarrassed---you sounded great."                    

Cordell nods his head and walks over to his brother and the young man, "Yeah---you sure did---we're just surprised that someone else our age even knew the words to that song.----It's not exactly what the kids are listening to these days."

Danny turns and looks at them, he blinks his eyes, he thinks he's seeing double. He looks at each of the twins, "You're twins----aren't you?"

Cooper smiles, "Yeah, guilty as charged," then he gives Cordell a shove, "But I'm the better looking.  I'm Cooper Walker---this here ugly dude is my brother, Cordell."

The twins extend their hands and Danny shakes hands with them. He looks back at them, these were the voices that he heard in the church that night, and these were the two boys that were fighting the older boys on the football field.  He says quietly to himself, "And, these
are the brothers of the long haired girl."

The choir director walks over to the boys and looks at Danny. "Don't you work here as a janitor?"

Danny nods his head and starts to leave, "Maybe I should get back to work," and he starts to walk off.

Cooper jumps down from the stage, "Wait a minute----what church do you go to, where did you learn that song?"

Danny stammers, "I remember that song because my grandmother used to sing it------a long, long, time ago when I was nor----- well, when things were different. ----I don't go to church----I'm new here."

Danny starts rubbing his arms nervously, and Cordell sees the scratches on his arm, and looks at Cooper.

Cooper smiles, "My brother is right, not too many kids, outside of church, know that song---or even like this kind of music. You got a great voice, what's your name?"                

Danny hesitates, "Danny---my name is Danny."

"Well, Danny---if you're not going to any particular church, why don't you come to ours and join the choir?"

Danny looks at Cooper and shakes his head, "Me?----You want me to sing in your church choir?"

Cooper reaches out and touches his shoulder, "Why not? Our church is non-denominal---you won't be stepping on any toes---how about it? Mr. Edwards-----you can use another choir member, can't you?"

The director nods his head and sighs, "Mr. Walker, after what you and your brother just pulled off here, I'm never going to argue with you again-----where your music is concerned--that is. And yes, the choir is always looking for a good baritone."

Danny smiles, "Wow----double wow---Sure---I would love to come to your church."

Cordell smiles faintly, "Our church is located on the East end of town, near the railroad tracks, it's called----“

"The Church of New Harvest," answers Danny---I know where it is---I've been there before."

A clapping is heard at the back of the auditorium and Dylan and his friends emerge, walking towards the front. "I should have known that it would be you two queers behind all this garbage----what's with the church music?"

Danny moves over to the side as the older boys approach, he doesn't move quick enough as Dylan pushes him.

"Out of my way---you crazy jerk---don't you have some bathrooms to be cleaning up?"

"Leave him alone Dylan," warns Cooper.

Dylan looks back at his friends, this time there are six of them, all line-backers, pushing 200 lbs and more.

Dylan shakes his finger at Cooper, "This time, there's not going to be any sucker punches, from you or that 'pansy' brother of yours," Dylan stares at Cordell, rubbing his jaw.

The director is yelling at Dylan and his friends to leave the premises. "Shuttup----fag face. Why are you allowing these punks in here, and why that crappy music?”

Cooper narrows his eyes as Cordell jumps down off the stage beside his brother. "Apparently, you didn't rattle his brain enough, Cordell, he's still talking out of the side of his butt!”

"I thought I smelled shit," adds Cordell.

Dylan charges at Cordell again and Cordell gives him a 'uppercut' sending him back into the seats. Two of the boys rush Cooper and he kicks them in the head. Another boy is near the stage
and he grabs Cooper from behind, and the choir director hits him in the head with
his baton. The boys turn on the director and Cooper gets him in a hammerlock, forcing him to the floor. Cordell answers with a kick to the boy's chest, and the sixth boy jumps on his back. Cordell has to strain to throw the boy over his shoulder as Danny reaches out and grabs the boy around his neck. Cordell turns and hits the boy with a flurry of punches, as Danny scrambles to get out of their way. Dylan is now going after Cooper, as Cooper smiles slowly and motions for him to come and get it. Dylan stops and remembers that Cooper took out 3 boys with one kick, He pushes one of his buddies into Cooper. Cooper sidesteps and kicks the boy in his stomach, and then another kick to the head. Dylan is just standing there, wanting to run, but now Cordell has come up behind him.

Cooper stares at him, grinning---"He's mine this time Cordell---I'm going to kick him into next week----I'm still not over what he said to Angela."

Cordell nods and backs off, the other boys have taken off towards the exit. Cooper starts circling Dylan, and Mr. Edwards has gone for security. Danny stands back and watches, secretly hoping that Cooper will come through with his threat.

Cooper taunts him, "What were you saying to my sister---I want to hear what you said to her---repeat it."

Dylan is shaking like a leaf, "I didn't say anything---it wasn't me, it was another guy."

"Nothing I hate more than a liar---huh, Coop?"

"Got that right bro', and another thing, I don't like being called a 'queer', do you like being called a 'pansy' Cordell?"

"Just hurry up and do what you're going to do Coop----so I can have him---if there's anything left of him.”
The Seekers 10-13            

Danny runs up to the twins, "Hey guys that director fellow is coming back with security!"

Cordell pulls on his brother's sleeve, "Come on Coop, let's get of here, we can't afford to get into anymore trouble."

Dylan is still shaking as Cooper gets up in his face, "This is not over Reed----and you better not ever say anything like what you said to Angela again, or so help me, I'm going to kick your teeth in----do you hear me?"

"Yeah, yeah----I hear you----I swear I-I won't say anything to her-----ever again. I'm not even going to look in her direction."

Cordell shoves Dylan backwards, "That would be to your best thinking, now get out of here, before I turn my brother loose on you."

Dylan swallows and runs to the nearest exit. The twins walk over to Danny, "You better get out of here too, we don't want you to lose your job over this, and thanks for your help."

Danny shakes his head up and down, "You are so welcome. I was hoping that you would kick his brains out for what he said to your sister!"

Cordell looks at Danny, "You know our sister, Angela?"

Danny repeats her name to himself, what a pretty name, it's becoming to her, she is like a angel---to him. "No," he answers slowly, "I just heard about what was said and all, ----I don't know your sister."

The boys hear the voices coming down the hallway,  "Go----get out of here, Danny----and don't forget----you're welcome to come to our church----anytime," shouts Cooper.

The twins go back to their music, rehearsing very quietly while the remainder of the choir hums softly to some music they are working on. The security comes running in, everything is quiet. They turn to Mr. Edwards.

"Well, where is this fight you were talking about, and what are the names of the boys involved?"

The director looks at the twins and then around the auditorium. He turns back to the security, "You know what----I'm getting a terrible, terrible, headache and my memory is blurry----I don't know who those boys were. Just trouble makers, that's all."

The security leaves and the twins give Mr. Edwards a "thumbs up". He smiles to himself and returns it to them.

                      ******************************************************

It's almost 6pm as Walker and Trivette arrive in Dell City. They are to meet their informant at a place called The Cave. It's dark inside the bar as Walker and Trivette decide to take their badges off, before entering. Most of the patrons are bikers. Trivette squints his eyes, trying
to locate his friend, and then spots him in the far corner. They make their way over to his table.

"Jim! It's been a long time, how the hell are you?"

Trivette smiles and reaches out to shake the man's hand, "Hey Trav---it's good to see you-----this is my friend and partner, Cordell Walker."

Walker shakes the man's hand and they sit down. Travis is a tall man, medium built, slightly curly hair, and deep set dimples, his eyes are blue, but Walker can see a deep sadness in them. Travis calls the waitress over and orders a scotch, he turns to Trivette and Walker, "What's
your poison, guys?"

Walker nods the waitress away and Trivette does the same. Travis looks at them, "Hey guys----this is a bar---order something or you're going to stand out like last month's laundry."

The Rangers order beer, and Travis downs his drink quickly and orders another. Walker sighs and looks at Trivette, because Walker has very little patience when it comes to questioning an informant.

Trivette sees Walker's impatience, "Look, Trav----we don't have much time, what do you have for us? You said it was big."

Travis shakes his head, "Big? Jim, you said that case back in Dallas was one of the worst crimes you've ever investigated on kids----what I have to tell you is your worst nightmare----trust me."

Walker takes a sip of his beer, "We're listening," he says quietly.

"Hope you guys have strong stomachs, because before I finish this story----you're going to be reaching for the hard stuff."

Trivette takes a deep breath, "Start at the beginning, Trav----and don't leave anything out."

"I told you about the cover up at Ft. Hood, the troops were being deployed and I was there, covering the story like all the other journalists.  I ran into an old Army buddy, who had just retired about a month earlier, so he had nothing to be afraid of, his retirement was in the
bag. He started telling me things about some officers that were not as you say an "A Officer and A Gentleman" not by a long shot.  They were dealing in drugs and into kiddie porn, they had "swapping" parties, their own kids were involved."

"What? Are you serious Trav----how can something like that happen on a military base?"

Travis shakes his head, "You were never in the military Jim, you don't have any idea of what can happen on a military installation, especially with the big brass feeling like they are untouchable.  You---Walker---you're a military man, aren't you, Marines----right?"

Walker nods his head, "You've done your homework."

"What kind of newsman would I be, if I didn't check out the guys I'm giving information to? I know all about you, you were in special services, three stints in Nam, purple heart, and all those other cute little medals that the government hands out to G.I.'s that are so "duty bound" to serve their country. You were lucky you didn't come home in a body bag----or leave some of your body parts still over there."

Walker's temper is rising, "I'm not proud of what I've done, but that was a long time ago---and I lost a lot of good friends. I did my duty, and I came home in one piece, except for the memories
of my buddies being blown apart---right before my eyes. What's your excuse for not serving?"

Travis stares back at Walker, "I spent one year in Nam, came home on leave and never went back, I went to Canada till the war was over."

Trivette watches his friends stare at each other, "Come on guys----this is not why we're here---let's get back to the case."

Travis continues his story. "Yeah, right. My buddy told me about the things that were happening. Little boys were starting to come up missing, but it wasn't our concern, the boys that were missing were from across the border.  No big deal, let the Mexican authorities handle it, right? The missing boys went unreported for several months, and then bodies started popping up. And, yes Jim----they were similar to your case back in Dallas"!

"What about this Army buddy of yours, how much can you trust what he is telling you, did he name 'names'?"

Travis downs another drink, "He's dependable, Walker---because he was mixed up in it----what he told me was strictly off the record, in return I wouldn't go to the brass, and he would still get his retirement."

"Trav---what are you saying? You've held back information on someone that has committed murder?"

"He didn't have anything to do with killing those boys, Jim, he just had…"                                  

Walker slams his beer down and starts to stand up, "He just molested those boys, that's all---is that what you're saying?"

Trivette stands up and tries to get Walker to sit back down, "Walker---we're creating a scene, I don't feel like 'duking it out' with the local boys---sit down---let's hear him out."

Walker sits back down and looks at Travis, "Molesting those boys made him just as guilty as killing them, and for Christ's sake---he held back information too! Murder knows no statue of
limitations---just how long have you known about all of this?"

Travis orders another drink and Walker knocks it out of his hand, "I asked you a question, and you better damn well come up with the right answer!"

"Come on Trav---be straight with us, man---we don't have time for any cover ups."

"I'm telling you the truth about my friend not being involved in the murders, he molested a couple of boys. I know that is sick, but if he hadn't come forward with the information on those officers, we would never have gotten them tried, he was a secret witness, he gave information and evidence that got three of the officers sent to Leavenworth, another one committed suicide and the fifth one-------he got away."

"Who was the one that got away?"

"Oh, he was the main one I wanted to see rot in prison, or better yet----face a firing squad for what he did---and to his own son."

Trivette takes a deep breath and asks in a whisper, "His own son?"

Walker is still steaming at the thought that Travis's friend is going Scot free.  "Go on---tell us what happened."

"His name was Colonel Sargenski, Colonel Vince K. Sargenski, a real "sicko". He molested his son from the time the boy was barely 6wks old."

Trivette drinks his beer down and orders another, "Geez----how can someone do that---to just a baby?"

Walker takes a drink of his beer, "Where was the Mother while all of this was taking place?"

"Sometimes she would watch, other times, she would just leave and let the Colonel do his 'thing'. Most of the time she just stayed away till he got his fill. As the boy got older, she stayed away more often, sometimes weeks at a time.  She wouldn't go to the authorities because she didn't want to lose the government check that her husband would definitely lose, if this leaked out, or so she thought. The ex-wives of those officers that were sent to Leavenworth---they're still getting a portion of their husband's checks, and who knows how much of what was going on, did they really know about?"

"So, what about this Colonel, did they ever catch him?"

"Nope----he took off to parts unknown and hasn't been seen since, that was in the early part of "91". His wife and son just disappeared and ended up in San Francisco a few years later. The boy took off when he was about 12, got picked up for male prostitution, spent some time in juvenile hall, which was like a heaven to him----with all those other boys."

Walker sighs, "What about those boys that were killed in Mexico---how did they die?"

"That's the sickening part and before I get to it, can I please have something to drink?" Travis pleads, his hands shaking.

"I think I will switch to a scotch and soda----what about you Walker?"

"Another beer is just fine," he answers.

Travis orders whisky, with a beer chaser. He looks at Walker, "Don't worry Walker---I can handle my booze and you will get the whole story---every damn detail of how those boys died".

"You said that the little Jackson boy was mutilated, his rectum almost split and there were needle marks. The same as the Mexican boys! Some kind of needle and injection was used on them, but no one knows what this drug is called. It causes temporary paralysis till they can be subdued, and then the attacks start.  You've heard of crack and PCP, well this is more dangerous than that, the only thing different is that crack and PCP is a quicker acting drug, they can kill you after just a few doses. This drug that I will refer to as the SEEKER, works on you for a longer period of time, a lingering affect that can cause a lifetime of pain and hurt, until it's distributor gets tired of playing with his victims, then the----killing starts!"

Trivette swallows, "Why do you call it the Seeker?"

"Because of the way the killer goes looking for his victims, he seeks them out---the young ones, the ones that are so innocent----the ones that are so quick to probably want to help a stranger. They have no idea they are being sought, and they will never go home again."

Travis' voice trails off, as he wipes his eyes. "I got to go take a leak----I'll be back."

Walker and Trivette stare at each other, "You have one weird friend there, Trivette."

"Don't go there, Walker---you don't know the whole story about Travis."

"I'm not sure I can believe everything that he is telling us, I know that much, and this thing about his Army buddy going free for what he did to those boys, just puts a sour taste in my mouth."

"You don't think that it upsets me too?  Sometimes we have to give in order to take----and if Travis looked the other way for one small crime----"

"Small crime? Trivette, what if that had been J. W., that was one of those victims------would you want your friend to keep looking the other way?"

"NO---I would not! And, what about you Walker, what if that happened to one of your boys, and you had the chance to  put the molesters away, but you had to forsake one to get the others' justice?"

Walker looks into his partner's eyes, "No----I don't know what I would do if that was one of my boys. ----And, I pray I never have to find out."

"Well, that makes two of us Walker----because I feel the same way about your kids as you do for J. W.  If anything happened to any of our kids, we would be doing the same thing as Travis is doing."

"What do you mean, is this a personal thing for your friend?"

Before Trivette can answer, Travis is back and hears the question.

"I'll answer that question for you, ranger---yes---it's personal. My son was one of the victims. He was only 10 years old, he was abducted in Sacramento, it's been some 15 years now, my boy would be celebrating his 26th birthday---next week. But, Cody will never see that birthday---a part of his body was found in the lake near our home, the other half was found 100miles away---in pieces! Does that make it personal enough for you, Walker?"

"I'm sorry---I didn't know," Walker answers.

Travis shakes his head, "It's okay, you couldn't have known. Jim how is that boy of yours?"

"J.W. is fine, he lives with his Mother in Chicago----I'm hoping he'll be home by Thanksgiving."

Travis' eyes get misty, "Do you have a picture of him, Jim----what about you Walker----can I see a picture of your kids?"

Walker and Trivette reach into their wallets and hand the man their pictures.

Travis looks at them and tries to talk, "That J.W. is getting to be a big boy, he looks to be as tall as you are now---he's a good looking young man. And, your family Walker---3 boys and a girl----your daughter's a sure looker. Takes after your wife, I see. How long have you two known each other, you and Jim, I mean?"

"About 20 years, J.W. is my godson, and Trivette---Jim is godfather to all my kids."

Trivette grins, "Yep---and, I'll be godfather to the one that's on it's way too."

Travis hands their pictures back, "You got another one coming, congratulations."

"What about you Travis, did you and Liza have anymore kids?"

Travis reaches for his drink, "No---- after we lost Cody--we lost each other. Liza went back to Henderson, Ohio, last I heard she had gotten married again. Me-----I'm still 'batching'
it----no woman wants to put up with me----or my nightmares."

The three men order another round, Trivette orders more scotch, Walker stays with his beer, and Travis orders another boilermaker.

"Okay, where was I?"

Walker takes his pictures back, putting the family picture back in it's place, across from his ranger's badge. "What about this drug, what causes the paralysis?"                            

"The same thing that's in your PCP and crack, just not so much of it. They don't want to kill their victims right away they want them around for 'pleasure'. This is a long-term drug, rangers, therefore the crimes are spread out, and they don't have to go looking for victims as quick as they would if they were killing them right away. Some of these boys were missing for almost up to a year, that seems to be the time that these creeps get tired of their little 'toys', then bodies start popping up."

Trivette starts pulling on his tie, and wiping his brow. "And, the victims are all boys?"

"No---unfortunately there have been cases of young girls, it's just that with them, they don't know they are victims."

"What do you mean, Trav?"

"There have been several case of young girls coming up missing, but most of them have been found alive, and some of the stories they have to tell are very bizarre---to say the least."

The two rangers look at each other, "How so?" Asks Walker

Travis scratches his chin, "There was this case up near Denver, over a period of 6 months, three girls came up missing. They returned home like nothing had happened, they told their parents that they just had to "find themselves" as one girl put it. But, the girls were starting to have heavy bleeding----their menstrual cycles were out of kilter. Parents got suspicious and took them to see a Dr., and one of the girls started hemorrhaging, she bled to death. The other girl couldn't offer any explanations, the exam showed---no sexual abuse----the Drs couldn't offer any medical reason for the bleeding, but the girl ended up sterile."

Trivette is starting to sway back and forth in his seat, "What about the 3rd girl?"

Travis hesitates, "Are you sure you're up to hearing this, Jim----that black skin of yours is getting a little pale---so to speak?"

Trivette sits up in his chair, "I'm okay-----just don't go showing any pictures---I don't think my stomach can handle that part."

Travis sighs, "Okay, you asked for it! Apparently one of the 'seekers' or maybe several, who knows-----decided that they wanted to have sex with this one and-------"

"What do you mean, with this 'one',"-------interrupts Walker-----"the others weren't sexually attacked, why this one?"

"Who knows, Walker? Maybe they got tired of doing without----who knows what these 'sickos' are thinking.-----They raped the girl----repeatedly and not with just---their body parts---they used
other----things. Besides that, she was kept drugged---a lot longer than the other two girls----she became pregnant

Travis stops and reaches for his drink, his hands start to shake even more, Walker watches his eyes, "Go on-----what is it you're not wanting to tell us?"

"The girl gave birth to a little boy, or at least they think it was a little boy----it had the genitals of one----but the rest of it's body----they're not quite sure what it was."

Trivette groans, "No----no----what are you trying to say, Trav---that it was some kind of  mutant-----come on Trav----you can't be serious."

The waitress is coming with more drinks and Walker waves her away. Trivette sees her and yells at her---"Hey---where you going with our drinks?"

Trivette's words are starting to slur and Walker is trying to calm him down, "Come on, Trivette, let's call it a night---you need to get some coffee in you and some sleep."

Trivette pushes him away, "I am not wanting any coffee, just let me have my damn drink.-----you wanna another beer, Walk-man?"

"No, I don't want another beer----and you're not getting anything else to drink---come on----let's go."

Walker turns to Travis, "I'm going to get a couple of rooms and get him settled for the night---but you and I are going to finish this talk."

Trivette stands up and wobbles back and forth, "Walker?"

"Yeah?"

"I need to go to the little boys' room----point me in the general direction---I can find it."

Walker turns him around and points towards a sign that reads: Little Wieners----"Just make sure you don't go into the one marked: Little Buns."

Trivette continues to stand there, "Why can't they just say, boys and girls-----why do they have to make everything so complicated?" The Ranger takes a step and stops.

"Walker?"

"Yeah, Trivette?"

"I think I'm-----going-----to be sick." and with that, the ranger starts throwing up his insides. Walker and Travis scramble to get out of the way of the putrid projectile. The owner of the bar
is yelling at the three men to get out. Walker throws his partner over his shoulder and the three men start out in search of a motel.

                      ******************************************************

The twins have gone to the ranch of their dear friend, Hank Ferguson. He sees them riding up on horseback, and waves to them.

"Come in, come in-----it's been awhile since I've seen you boys," he walks hurriedly up to them.

"It's only been a couple of days since we were here. Mr. Ferguson, don't you remember?" Asks Cooper.

The old man stops and wipes his brow, "I'm sorry-----I guess I just forgot. Come in boys, sit with me for a spell and visit."

The boys follow the old man inside, "We can't stay too long Mr. Ferguson ---we have chores to do before it gets too dark," replies Cordell.

Cooper turns to his brother, "We can visit for a few minutes, Cordell-----How are you. Mr. Ferguson----do you need any help with feeding your livestock? What about your hogs---have they been fed?"

The old man smiles. "Oh yeah----my hogs have been fed, that's what I was doing when you boys rode up---they were sure hungry."

Cooper smiles, "They're always hungry----and mean! My grandpa Gordon says they must be related to the Arkansas razorback with the tempers they have."

"Yep----they are mean----had to separate some of them from their sows----getting just plain abusive towards the old girls."

The boys’ laugh, they like it when the old man jokes back with them. Lately, the old man hasn't had too much to smile about. The Alzheimer disease is pecking away at the old man's memory. Sometimes he can remember events from some 20 yrs back, at other times, he has trouble
remembering what happened just hours before. The boys’ look around the all familiar living room where they used to sit and listen to stories from the old man and his days as a wrangler, taking cattle drives up to Kansas. But, mostly the boys remembered those chocolate chip cookies and Martha.

"Mr. Ferguson, we need to ask you something, have you had any visitors come to see you in a dark green car, two men?"

The old man scratches his head, "No-----aside from you two, I haven't had any visitors----why?"

The boys look at each other and then back to the old man. "We were just wondering-----we just want to know that you're okay, and that you should be careful about inviting strangers in to see you," replies Cooper.

"Why----are you saying these men might want to----hurt me?"

Cordell clears his throat and hits his brother, "No----we're not trying to scare you----we're just saying----to please be careful."

The old man smiles, "I still can't tell you two apart, now which one are you?"

"I'm Cordell. Mr. Ferguson."

Cooper shoves his brother lightly and points to himself, "I'm Cooper---the cute one."

The old man shakes his head,   "I remember the day you two were born. I remember your Daddy bringing me, not one cigar----but two! I still remember how he was grinning from ear to ear saying ---‘I got me two boys, Hank’. We sat and smoked those cigars, but your Daddy was in a hurry to get back to the hospital and introduce the two of you----to your big sister. How is your
sister? She doesn't come around as often as you boys?"

"Angela stays pretty busy, with school work, helping Mom and taking care of our baby brother. Dad will be bringing you another cigar next spring---we have a new baby coming."

The old man laughs----"That's great---I have a daughter, you know?--" The old man gets a far away look in his eyes, "But, she doesn't get to come and visit---she's real busy and all.---I got some grandkids too----but, I never get to see them."

The twins exchange looks, "How long has it been since you got to see your grandkids, Mr. Ferguson?"

The old man just looks at them, "Who?"

"Your grandkids, Mr. Ferguson----how long since you've seen them?" Asks Cooper.

"I can't remember---I'll have to ask Martha---she keeps up with all of that."

The boys become quiet and finally Cordell asks, "Is there anything you need, Mr. Ferguson----anything that we can get you, before we have to leave?"

The old man's eyes get misty. "There is something you can get me---if it's not too much trouble?"

"Just name it. Mr. Ferguson," answers Cooper.

The old man looks around the room, and tears come into his eyes, he whispers, "Roses."

"Roses?" The boys repeat.

"Yes, Martha always had fresh roses in here----they made the house smell so good."

The twins look at each other, trying to recall if their Mother's rose bushes are still blooming this late. "We will get you roses. Mr. Ferguson----you can count on it."

The boys extend their hands to shake hands with the old man. "We have to go now---it's getting late."

The old man nods his head and wipes the tears from his eyes, "There is one other thing----"

"What is it, Mr. Ferguson?"

He waves them away, "No---I couldn't ask----I wouldn't embarrass you---you better get home, don't want your Mama worrying about you."

The boys’ walk out to their horses, the old man follows them out and stands on the porch as they start to mount up.

Cooper has one boot in the stirrup, then stops and looks back at the old man and then to his brother. Without saying a word, they walk back to the old man and each one gives him a hug.
The old man starts to cry, "Thank---you, I needed that. I never get to hug my grandkids---they live so far away---you know?"                              

The twins smile,  "We'll see you soon, Mr. Ferguson and we'll bring you those roses you've asked for," says Cooper.

The old man watches as the boys ride off. He looks up to the sky, "You're right, Martha----they are such good boys. And yes, Martha ---I will be bringing you their hugs---real soon."

The boys remain silent for the ride home, neither of them feeling the need to say anything.  In the distance they can smell their fireplace burning, and know what awaits them, the warmth and security of ----home.

                     ************************************************

Walker has gotten himself and Trivette a room for the night. As Travis keeps an eye on Trivette, Walker goes for coffee.

Trivette is still in the bathroom, throwing up as Walker comes back and tries to get him to drink the coffee.

"Is it decaf----you know I don't like that Texas mud that you call coffee."

"I didn't think about asking for decaf," Walker yells back at him, "Now here, drink this damn stuff before I have Travis sit on you and I end up forcing it down your throat."

Trivette takes a long swallow, then he's back over the commode again. Walker reaches into the shower and turns the water on. Both he and Travis pick Trivette up and shove him, clothes and all, into the shower. They leave the bathroom and Trivette is screaming that they
are trying to drown him.

Walker takes some coffee, but Travis refuses it.

"If I sober up----I start remembering too many sad things----this way---my mind is blurry and I can blame my memory loss on the booze, and I don't have to remember."

"When did you start drinking, when your son was killed"?

Travis shakes his head, "I've always had a little problem with the booze----but it got worse when Cody was murdered."

Trivette comes stumbling out of the bathroom, looking for some dry clothes. Walker throws him his duffel bag, "Feel like eating something now?"

"No way," the Ranger grumbles and heads back to the bathroom to get out of his wet clothes.

 The Seekers XI              

Walker shakes his head, "It's going to be awhile before Trivette is up to listening to anything else, while he's sobering up, I'm going to call home."

Travis nods, "Want me to leave, so you have some privacy?"

Walker starts to the door, "No, that's okay, I'll call from my truck-----would you keep an eye on Trivette? I knew I shouldn't have let him drink anything on an empty stomach."

Travis agrees to watch his friend and Walker calls home:

"Hi Daddy! You coming home----me miss you?"

"Hey buckaroo, what you doing?"

"Mommy give me a bath----wash my hair."

Walker smiles, picturing that scene; Little Ray hates to get his hair washed. Alex is probably soaking wet, trying to hold him down and wash his hair at the same time. He hears her in the background, yelling at him not to get on their bed before drying off.

"Let me talk to Mommy, Little Ray----you go get dried off and get your jammies on----and take those boots off."

Little Ray looks down at his feet, "Me don't got my boots on, Daddy---me all wet!"

"Good! Then get dried off."

"Hi honey----was wondering when you would get around to calling."

"I'm sorry, hon, but this informant has really laid some information on us----that we weren't quite expecting to hear."

"Walker, are you okay, you sound---different?"

Walker lets out a deep sigh, "I'm alright----Trivette is a little out of it---but after what we just
heard----it's understandable!"

Alex is still trying to dry their son off, "What----what did he tell you?

"I really don't want to get into it right now----I just wanted to call and make sure you and the kids are okay-----everyone in bed?"

"Just about----I can call them to the phone if you would like to talk to them?"

"No, hon---that's okay, how are you---are you feeling okay? Are you still sore?" He teases.

Alex smiles----"Yes, I am----but a certain cowboy can take care of that when he gets home----meaning---are you on your way?"

"No, we haven't gotten the whole story yet---I'm waiting on Trivette to sober up."

"Sober up? ----Walker, why was Jimmy drinking?"

"It's a long story hon, we had a few drinks and Trivette drank too much on a empty stomach---but he's fine now. Look, honey---I'll start home sometime tomorrow----in the meantime, would you tell the kids to be extra careful. Tell the twins to stay close---all of you---stay close."

"Walker----there's something you're not telling me----and it's scaring me."

"I don't want to scare you, Alex----just listen to me---patronize the old man---okay?"

"Is that Dad, can I talk to him?"

Walker hears one of the twins, "Alex, is that Cordell?"

Alex nods, "Yes----it's your Dad---he wants to talk to you."

"Hi Dad---how's the investigating going?"

"Everything is fine son, listen to me----I want you and your brothers and Angela to stay close to home---I don't want any of you going off tomorrow---stay away from the mall."

"Tomorrow is Saturday, Dad---we always go to the mall."

"Not tomorrow!!! Understand?"

"What's wrong, Dad? You sound upset?"

Walker is trying to get his voice under control. "Cordell, just do me this one favor without asking a lot of questions, okay, son?"

Cordell looks to his Mom, his brow going up in a question, Alex looks back at him, puzzled.

"Okay, Dad---if that's what you want. There's something I wanted to ask you, but you don't sound like you're in too good a mood----I'll wait till you get home."

"What? What do you want to ask me?"

Cordell sighs, "I was just wondering-----if we were going to be starting on the attic soon, my bedroom and all?"

"Cordell----I've got a million things on my mind right now----I can't be thinking about that damn attic."

Cordell takes the phone away from his ear and grimaces. Alex looks at him and tries to give him an assuring smile.

"Okay, Dad----I understand----it's okay."

Walker hits his dashboard----"Wait a minute---Cordell---son---I didn't mean to lose my temper with you-----we'll start on your bedroom in the attic as soon as this case is over---I promise."

Cordell sighs, "Okay, Dad----whenever-----"

"Cordell---there is something that you can be doing now. I wrote down all of the supplies that we would be needing, the paper is on my desk. Do you think you and your brother can start pulling
up the plywood?"

Alex watches as her son's face turns to joy, "Yeah, yeah Dad----we can do it----sure we can."

"Okay, then, start at one end of the attic and move forward, pull all that plywood up, Take that paper and call the lumber yard, get all of the supplies ordered and we'll pick them up on Monday. Be sure your order the thickest insulation they have, that floor has got to be soundproof. We don't want your Mother and the new baby getting headaches listening to yours and your brother’s music-----understand?"

Cordell is smiling, "I understand---yes---Coop and I will start tomorrow----since we won't be
going to the mall."

Walker shakes his head, "Okay, son----I'll see you tomorrow night----put your Mother back on."

Cordell hands the phone back to Alex, and Cordell starts hollering for his brother.

Alex smiles, "Well, you have made someone---very happy. Does this mean we'll be hearing hammers and drills soon?"

"Well----I thought they needed some kind of diversion, since I've told them to stay away from the mall, and that goes for Angela too! By the way, aren't they still on restriction---the mall was
already 'out'!"

"Honey-----I think you just got 'duped'."

Walker laughs, "I'm surprised I can even think straight after what this Travis Sentell has been telling us."

"It sounds ----really depressing. Are you sure you don't want to tell me what is going on?"

"I'll tell you when I get home, that will be soon enough to give you nightmares. Alex, I’ve got to get back in there, I want to get this information over with. I'll call you tomorrow, before I start home. Just make sure the kids are tucked in----and keep the doors locked."

Alex bites her lip, "Okay, honey----I will. I sure will be glad when this case is over with----I've never heard you so-----rattled."

Walker thinks about what Travis has already told him and Trivette, he knows the worse is yet to be heard. "I know, hon-----and once this case is over with----we are all going to take that camping trip that I keep postponing.----I love you----kiss the kids, I'll be home tomorrow."

                 ***********************************************************

Danny has wanted to tell Sarge about what happened in the auditorium earlier that day, but he's being careful about what all he tells him. The old man is in a bad mood because of the attempt to take another victim has failed.

Danny watches as the old man takes out his little black case and fondles the hypodermic needles like he would caress a small animal. He keeps them cleaned and neatly arranged in the black case. The old man's eyes are watery as he keeps looking back at Danny.

"Those boys got into a fight with those big boys, Sarge, and just like before; they beat them silly! There were six of those boys this time, big guys that were on the football team----but it didn't matter to Cooper and Cordell----they knocked the crap out of them!"

"So, now you know them by their names-----huh, Danny?"

"Yeah, Sarge----and they are really nice. They just don't like to be 'bullied’, so they fight back."

As soon as Danny says the words, he regrets saying them. Sarge's eyes narrow as he walks towards the young man. "And, just how friendly did you get to be with those boys?"

Danny hesitates, he can't tell Sarge that he was drawn to the auditorium because of the boys' singing, Sarge would not understand. If there was one thing he despised more than 'whores'----it was the church and it's teachings.

"I just was cleaning up in the auditorium and they saw me and ----they said 'hello' and we said a few words to each other----that's all."

The old man glares back at Danny, his pale eyes taking on a piercing glare. "Are you sure that was all there was to it, Danny? Did you tell them your name?"

"No,---I didn't tell them my name----the choir director told them," Danny lies.

"Really? Now how would anyone at that school know your name if you didn't tell them----why are you lying to me, Danny?"

"Okay, okay---I told them----I didn't mention any last names, I swear."

"Did you say anything about me, Danny?"

"NO!----I didn't mention you in any way----I said I was new in town,---that's all----that's all I said!"

"I don't believe you, Danny!!! That's why I didn't want you working----because you talk too much," the man is walking closer to Danny, the young man is backing away from him. "You're mine, Danny----I will not share you. You almost got us into too much trouble down on the border with your talking----didn't you learn your lesson then, what do I have to do to keep you quiet-----cut your tongue out? Or should I give you a injection-----just about here?"

The old man grabs Danny by the neck and jabs his neck with his finger, "How about the jugular, Danny------you would be slobbering like a crazed animal."

Danny starts to cry and beg for mercy as the old man starts hitting him with his fist. The old man continues to hit Danny over and over, the cries going unheard in the condemned building. The
beating will continue to late in the night.

              ************************************************************

Walker looks at Trivette, most of his color has returned as Walker has convinced him to try and eat something.

Trivette forces the soup down, concentrating more on the saltines to try and calm his queasy stomach.

Walker looks to Travis, "As much I hate to say it----you can continue now. I'm sure the worse is yet to come."

"What happened to the girl that had the … baby," asks Trivette.

Travis is still drinking. "The girl committed suicide after she saw the baby. She was babbling that it was some kind of monster----and she was to blame for bringing it into the world."

"She was allowed to see it-----how could the Doctors allow that?"

"She saw it by accident, Walker! They had taken the----‘thing’ to the lab to be examined, the young girl was also in the lab, getting some tests made. There were some ignorant interns that were discussing the poor creature, the discussion reached the girl, and she saw them taking pictures of it!"

Trivette groans and pushes the soup away from him, he shakes his head back and forth, "Please don't tell me---there are pictures of this thing?"

Travis frowns and looks to Walker, "Yes---there are pictures----I can get them for you, if you want to see them."

Walker slowly nods his head, "Yes----I have to see for myself--------how did the girl----die?"

"She took a nose dive off the 12th floor of he hospital."

"How old---was she?"

"About 14----about the age of your daughter, Walker. She was real pretty, a real looker."

Both Walker and Trivette take a deep breath.

"Okay, now what do we have? This Sargenski guy hasn't been heard from since early 90's, he's got a wife and kid out there, the kid is around his early 20's; do we have some pictures of them? What about the wife, do you know where she is?"

Travis takes another drink, "She's dead----the boy killed her."

Trivette stares at Travis, "The boy killed his own Mother---why?"

"Because he blamed her for everything that his Father did to him. It's in all of his files at juvenile court----he never once said an unkind word about his father, but he totally despised and hated his Mother! Maybe he remembers her just watching and doing nothing to stop it----who knows? We spend so much time worrying about why these 'sickos' do things and spend so much money trying to psychoanalyze these perverts----it makes me sick."

"Anyways, the first time that he was released from juvenile court, he beat his Mother within an inch of her life----broke both of her arms, left her for dead."

"Sounds like the perfect poster child----so when did he follow through with killing her?"

"That's sort of strange---the way that came about. He evaded the police for several months, then when they did catch him, the Mother refused to press charges, said it was someone else that beat her. All the charges were dropped, and he lived with her for several months, even helping to get her back on her feet. Then just as quickly, he made a reverse turn and the beating started again, he pushed her off one of the piers at San Francisco bay, wheelchair and all!"

Trivette swears and shakes his head, "Were there any witnesses?"

"Yep, several----but no one would testify, the boy left the bay area, and like his father----hasn't been seen since. These are the only pictures of them that we have. Someone went through all the military records and erased everything on Colonel Sargenski, including pictures, fingerprints, everything!"

Walker and Trivette look at the pictures of Sargenski and his son. The picture on the older man is blurry, but something about the eyes gets Walker's attention.

"Is this the way his eyes normally look, or is this just a bad photograph?"                                  

Travis nods, "You're not imagining anything, everyone that we questioned about him said the same thing ----he had weird looking eyes. They were such a pale blue they looked almost white. His hair was turning gray and so were his brows, giving him that ghostly look."

"You would think that with this kind of description, that this man would be easier to locate---those eyes are definitely a give away."

"Yes, Jim, but I'm sure he's used contact lenses to disguise that part of him----or dark sunglasses."

Walker takes the picture of the boy and looks at him, "He's not a bad looking young man, and some women would think him to be very attractive----if he liked women--that is."

Travis looks at the boy's picture, "He's a 'fruit', but he has swung both ways---just like his father. He likes to treat the women rough, making them do unmentionable things."

Trivette takes a deep breath, "I know I'm going to regret asking this, but what "unmentionable" things?"

"Think back a few years, Jim---remember that rock group called SEX PISTOLS and the way they would vomit on their audiences?"

Walker looks at both of the men like they've gone crazy, "On purpose?" he asks.

Trivette shakes his head, "Yes, Walker----on purpose---that was their 'gimmick'."

Walker glares at Trivette and says softly, "Don't you ever knock my country and western music again."

Travis looks at them, "Are you two going to discuss music or do we get on with it?"

The Rangers motion for Travis to continue. "Yes, he liked to do disgusting things to the women, but the boys didn't fair much better. The drugs were used on them to keep them weak, and in control. I can't, for the life of me, understand how someone can use 'objects' to induce pain and it turns on these perverts. The little Jackson boy had objects used on him, didn't he?"

"Yes," answers Walker, "His rectum was almost split in half----but you said that these "sickos" liked to keep their victims alive----for further pleasure----why kill the Jackson boy?"

"Who knows? ----Maybe they injected too much fluid and the boy was dying----you said he lost a lot of blood."

"Trav, it was like they were trying to drain his blood out----what's that all about?"

"The hypodermic needles are sometimes too big, the blood starts flowing and it can't be stopped. Apparently, the killers of this little boy used too big a needle."

"Wait a minute----you're losing me, Trav------are we dealing with more than one lunatic? Do you think that this Colonel Sargenski is still alive, do you think he's behind all of this?"

"Yes, I do Jim---and I think his son is involved in it in some way. All of these killings are too similar, and in almost all of these cases---this drug has been used in some way or another. You said you found needle marks, and the fluid that was inside the boy can't be identified, except for similar ingredients to PCP and crack, angel dust---you name it. These 'sickos' know just how much to use and what the affects will be!"

Walker keeps looking at the pictures, sees the dead baby or what is left of it. He doesn't have to look at it for too long, the picture will stay in his mind forever. The young girl was very pretty, long dark hair, very petite. He then looks at the picture of Sargenski's wife; she too was a very attractive woman. She's got long dark hair, and a nice smile. Walker continues to stare at the woman's picture, and he looks at another picture of her, where the sun is hitting the woman's hair----giving off a auburn tint. A chill goes up the Rangers' spine. He recalls how Angela's hair always takes a blonder look when the sun hits her long, auburn hair. He slams the pictures down!

Trivette looks to his friend, "You okay, Walk-man?

Walker turns to Travis, "Get us everything you have on this Colonel and his son, what's the boys' name?"

"His birth name was Kyle----but he's got all kinds of a.k.a.'s----there's no telling what he's being called now."

"I want everything on these two----right down to the type of toothpaste they use. Let's get on it----we don't have any time to waste."

"You got it, I'll get my friend at Ft. Hood to start raking in favors, and notify the Mexican police---I guess you know---we're going to be up all night."

"It won't be the first time----will it Walker?"

The bearded Ranger doesn't answer; he's got visions of that young girl going through his mind. He close his eyes and tries to visualize what her last thoughts were, was she crying for her Daddy?

Then he can see Angela, running, her long auburn hair blowing in the wind, then he can hear her crying, "Daddy----help me."

**************************************************************

Angela looks around at the dusty attic, she turns her nose up and starts fanning the air. She coughs, "This place is stifling---I can hardly breathe up here, how can you possibly want your bedroom up here, Cordell?"

"It's not going to be this way after we get it aired out, Sis. Coop, put that window up."

"Are you crazy----it's freezing outside!"

Cordell sighs and walks to the other side of the room, "Well, at least crack it open."

Cordell is all smiles as he begins to tell his sister and brother what all he plans to do to the place. Cooper is starting to feel his brothers' enthusiasm. "This is going to be so 'rad'---there will be all kinds of places to put up our stereo equipment."

Angela frowns, "Wait a minute, I thought the whole purpose of your getting the attic, Cordell----was to get away from Cooper?"

"Well, yeah---I do want my own room, but all the stereo equipment will be up here, and after Dad and I soundproof this place----we can turn up our music as loud as we want."

Cooper makes a face at his sister, "And, that means---no sisters!"

"Don't worry about me coming up here---I can't stand the smell---Cordell---you need to get some air fresheners up here."

"Oh for Pete's sake, Angela---we don't want it smelling like your bathroom," answers Cordell.

"Whatever." Angela frowns and walks towards the window. "Hey guys, I can see the bus stop from here."

"Whoopee Angela---why don't you tell us something we don't already know?" Cooper answers.

"Come on you two---stop arguing. Aside from it being stuffy up here---what do you really think of it Sis?"

Angela continues to stare at the bus stop, "It's nice Cordell, what do you want me to do to help? Did you call the lumber yard yet?"

"Yep, I called as soon as I got up this morning, of course I had to wait till they opened up---a good two hours."

Angela and Cooper laugh. Cooper starts taking his jacket off, "Okay, let's get started pulling up that plywood, but what do we do with it once it's pulled up?"

"Dad said we would have to break it up to get it out the windows, drop it down to the ground, and then later he would make sawdust out of it, and put around the trees."

Angela smirks, "And, just how are you two going to get the new plywood up here, if the sections are too big to get through the windows?"

The twins look at each other, and walk over to their sister, each putting a arm around her. "Sis, we know that your brain gets a little foggy from all that 'girlie' stuff like perfumes and such that you use all the time ----but we plan to bring the plywood up through the attic entrance."

"That hole is too small, you can't get the plywood up through that."

"No, it isn't!  The plywood is 4x6---that opening is a good four feet wide, and-------well---maybe we should measure it again, Coop."

Angela watches as they take out their measuring tape, she watches, as Cooper's face turns red. She smiles, "Now----whose brain is foggy? I can't believe that you two didn't measure
that before the plywood was ordered"?

"Dad measured everything, he wrote everything down," Cordell answers in defense.

"Well, apparently Dad doesn't intend to bring the plywood up the attic ladder---the opening is too small---I told you that."

The boys sigh, Cooper turns to his twin, "How does Dad intend to get it up here?"

Angela stands there with her arms folded, smirking. "Maybe he intends to let the luck of the Irish get it up here and be carried in by little leprechauns."

Cooper is getting angry, "It's not funny, Angela."

Angela starts laughing; "I think it's hilarious if you want my opinion."

"We don't want your opinion, Angela," comments Cordell.

"Look----obviously Dad forgot to tell you how he intends to get the plywood up here. Maybe, he's going to take that window out," Angela points towards the window.

"Well, that makes sense---he could fix a hoist to pull the new plywood up."

Angela walks back to the window, "Hey, guys----I think I just saw that car again."

The boys run to the window, "Where, I don't see it?"

"I could have sworn I saw it, just the tail end of it, it was going towards the Ferguson place cut off!"

Cooper slaps his brothers' back, "Come on Cordell---let's go check it out!"

As the boys are running to the attic ladder, Angela shouts to them, "Never mind, the car is coming back."

The boys run back to the window as they see the car drive off. "We're still going to check the place out, come on Cordell!"

The boys take off down the attic, and Angela sighs. "Great----now I'm left to push that attic ladder up all by myself, I better not break a nail, that's all I gotta say!"

Angela goes down the slanted ladder, turns and pushes it back up. The Indian blanket that covers the ladder's door smoothes out and covers any evidence that there is an entrance there. The three foot pole stands in the corner with a hook on it, it goes into the loop, to pull the ladder down. When this is not being used, a huge flowerpot with fern hangs from it. Other colorful tapestries don the ceiling.

Angela stands there and looks back at the attic, and then thinks of her brothers' and their failure to notice the attic's opening. She smiles and takes a deep breath, "Brothers!-----And, they talk about my brain being fuzzy---if they HAD a brain, they would take it out and play with
 it."                   

She has to start making plans for her deception; the night is almost upon her. She goes to her room and checks her windows. She will exit out the bathroom window, go down on the ledge and drop the five feet to the ground. She will then run down the gravel drive and up to the mass of trees and wait for Darcy and her friend, Kiwi.

"They better be on time---it's freezing out there. Maybe I should take a heavier coat down to the end of the drive before the twins get back."

Angela starts pacing back and forth in her room. "Why am I so nervous, Darcy says everything will work out, Mom will never know that I'm out of the house, ----I won't stay long at the party----just long enough to keep my part of the deal and Darcy will tell Mom everything about her problem---and then everything will be out in the open. Mom will see to it that Darcy sees a Doctor, even if she has to take Darcy there herself---if Mom has to ---she will use her influence as a lawyer to make sure Darcy gets medical help.----I know Mom---she won't listen to Darcy's excuses---Mom will make her see a doctor. Darcy won't be able to pull anything over on my Mom---not my Mom!" 

Angela heads to the kitchen, her Mom is sitting at the table, going over bills. "Mom---I'm going to cook supper tonight--is that okay?"

Alex looks up at her daughter, "You want to cook? What brought this on?"

"Daddy's coming home, I want to fix him his favorite, --turkey meat loaf and for dessert I want to fix pineapple-upside down cake----will that be okay?"

"Sure, honey, but I doubt that your Dad will be home in time for supper, he will be home later."

Angela smiles, and says to herself, "I'm counting on his getting home late---I sure can't sneak out---if he's home."

"Were you saying something, Angela---I didn't hear you."

"No, Mom----I got to get the turkey meat out of the freezer, anything else you want while I'm in the basement?"

Alex looks at her daughter and smiles, "No, honey---I'm going to the den and work on these bills, if you need any help with supper---call me."

Angela stops on her way down to the basement, she sighs.

"Listen to me-------I'm beginning to sound just like Darcy, all of this conniving to get on Mom's good side by volunteering to cook supper----I will be so glad when this night is over with."

Saturday night:

Supper has been over with for a good hour and Angela has cleaned up the kitchen. She walks slowly into the living room, the twins are getting out old movies to watch and Little Ray wants to watch something funny.

"No, Little Ray---tonight is Halloween---we want to watch spook movies," argues Cooper.

Alex is sitting in Walker's recliner; she starts rubbing her back. "Hey, guys, keep the noise down, I think I'll go lie down for awhile. I'm turning my phone off, but if your Dad calls----someone come and wake me."

"Okay, Mom---will do. Do you need anything, tea---or something for your backache," asks Cooper.

"No, sweetheart---just don't watch any of those 'slasher movies' while your baby brother is still awake---he's still having nightmares. "  

The Seekers XII           

The twins frown, "Well, there go the spook movies---till after Little Ray falls asleep."

Angela is watching them and glancing at her watch, and since it's almost 7:30, she has to start making her plans to get out of the house. She frowns; she's got to get them interested in a movie real soon.

"Okay, you guys---you got to decide on something that Little Ray can watch---there's got to be something in all of Mom and Dad's collection that we can all agree on."

"Like what, Angela----all of Dad's collection is on westerns and war movies--Mom's is mostly romances."

Angela sighs and walks to the collections of old movies, there has got to be over a hundred of them. She starts going through them, "Clint Eastwood, Charles Bronson, John Wayne, who are all these people?"

Cooper smirks, "Heroes of Dad's---he must have everyone of their movies, especially this Eastwood guy. I think Mom liked him, too---she's always saying ‘that other Cowboy’ to Dad."

Cordell goes through the other movies, " Hey----here are some comedies, remember we've watched this guy several times---he's pretty funny-----Chevy Chase?"

"What's the name of it," asks Angela.                       

"This one is called "Foul Play", the description says it's a comedy with a twist of intrigue and mystery---wanna try it?"

The three of them agree and all sit down to watch the movie, Little Ray crawling up on the sofa, as close to Angela that he can get. She looks at him and whispers to herself, "Please let him fall
asleep----quick."

Cooper watches the names go across the screen, and whispers, "Chevy Chase?----Now what kind of Mother would name her son after a car?"

Cordell answers, "Probably the same kind of Mother that would name you----COOPER."

"HEY!!! Dad named me!! I was named after one of his heroes, Cooper Hayes----and Uncle James."

"It wasn't Cooper Hayes---it was Hayes Cooper----get your names straight, bro'!"

"Whatever----Cord."

Cordell throws a pillow at his brother, "Don't call me that---the name's Cordell."

Angela groans, "Would you two please be quiet, so we can watch the movie?"

The movie is going for a good half hour, Little Ray's eyes are starting to get heavy, Angela makes an excuse to go to her bathroom.  She's going up the stairs, as her little brother is pulling
the Indian blanket over him, he'll be asleep soon.

Angela starts making up her bed to make it look like she's asleep, she will go back down and casually announce that she's going to bed and then she will start getting ready to make her exit.
She applies the little makeup and starts fixing her hair.

The twins are only half interested in the old movie, there have been some funny scenes, and then the villain is shown. The character is looking for microfilm and is in hot pursuit of the heroine,
played by Goldie Hawn. Cordell sees the villains' face and practically flies out of his Dad's recliner.

"THAT'S HIM----THAT'S HIM---that's the guy I saw!"

Little Ray jumps from the couch and Cooper is startled. "Who's him? What the heck are you screaming about, Cordell?"

Cordell reaches for the remote and puts it on ‘freeze’--- "This guy ---this is the guy that I saw in that green car---look at his eyes!"

"Calm down Cordell---this is a movie---this guy isn't real----he's just an actor."

Little Ray's eyes are darting back and forth between his brothers, he's starting to get scared by the tone of their voices.

"I don't care that it's a movie, Cooper---this is what that guy looked like---the gray hair, and
eyebrows-----and those spooky eyes---don't you remember me telling you about how scary his eyes were?"

Cooper looks at the TV screen, "He's pretty scary looking---and the eyes are spooky. Maybe this guy that you saw is a big fan of this actor's----and he's only imitating him."

"I'm not saying that this is the same guy----this movie is old----it was made back in the late '70's or '80's----but this is what he looks like. At least we know how to describe him now---and we need to tell Mr. Ferguson about him!"

Little Ray continues to listen, he keeps hearing the words to describe the 'spooky man' on TV----he whispers to himself, "Boogeyman?"                                

While the twins are discussing what to do, Little Ray runs up the stairs and to his sister’s room. He runs to her bed, crying---"Thissy---boogieman."

Angela has one foot out on the roof, when she hears her brother crying and calling for her. She steps back into the bathroom and tiptoes back to her room as Little Ray pulls the comforter back
and sees only blankets. His eyes bulge out and he starts crying harder, "Thissy-----boogieman----get Thissy!"

Angela runs to him and puts her hand across his mouth. "SSSHHHH, Little Ray---I'm right here---the boogieman didn't get me."

The boy cries harder as he grabs Angela around the neck, squeezing her. She gets up to shut her bedroom door, looking towards her Mom's bedroom; thank goodness her Mom didn't hear her baby brother's cries. She takes the boy back to her bed and tries to calm him; he's not letting go of her neck.

Angela's phone rings, she knows it must be Darcy wanting to know where she's at. As Angela goes to answer the phone, Little Ray runs after her and throws his arms around her waist, still talking about the "boogieman".

"Angela, where are you----we're waiting?"

"Something's gone wrong---I can't come---my baby brother is crying for me."

"Angela! Forget your brother, slip him a sleeping pill or something----make your brothers watch him."

"Oh sure----and what do I tell the twins, that I'm sneaking out and they will have to watch Little Ray till I get back----that's real smart Darcy---I know the twins will go for that."

"Angela---Kiwi is getting very angry with you---are you coming or not?"

"No---Darcy---I'm not coming!"

"What about our deal, Angela?"

Angela is still trying to calm her brother, "That was a stupid deal---I've never felt good about any of this----please don't be mad at me, Darcy----please talk to my Mom---please?"

"ANGELA-I'M GETTING VERY IMPATIENT WITH YOU!"                                       

Angela has a chill go up and down her spine, "Kiwi?"

The voice is low and angry. "You are making me very upset. Now----you get someone to watch your little brother---we are waiting. You don't want to get me angry, Angela----you wouldn't like that!"

Angela can feel her own anger rising, "I don't care that you are angry---I'm not leaving my house and that's final----now put Darcy back on!"

"Angela---please, just meet us as planned and Kiwi will forget all about being upset with you."

"I don't care that he's upset----I'm not----"

"ANGELA!   You listen to me and listen closely-----if you are not here in exactly 15 minutes----I'm coming to get you---do you hear me?"

"Excuse me? I don't think so! You don't order me around----I don't even know you!"

The voice on the phone is getting angrier, Angela hears Darcy's voice in the background, begging Kiwi to just leave and go to the party without Angela. Angela hears a slap.

"Darcy? Are you okay? Did he just hit you?"

"Angela----I'm coming for you----you better be ready!"

Angela throws the phone down and reaches for her brothers' hand, she starts running down the stairs, first to the front door to make sure it's locked. The twins look at her puzzled.

"Angela, what are you doing?" Asks Cordell.

Angela runs to the back door, screaming, "Make sure the doors are locked!"

Little Ray is crying harder as he chases after his sister as she goes running through the house. She stops and picks him up, "Be quiet little brother---we can't wake up Mom!"

Angela, what the heck is going on, why are you so scared," asks Cooper.

Angela blurts it all out about the deal to meet Darcy and that Kiwi is coming for her.

Cooper runs to the gun cabinet, and pulls out his .22---"Like hell he's coming after you----I'll show him where to go, let's see how he likes having this shoved up his butt!"

Cordell runs to his brother, "Now, calm down Cooper---we can't go shooting someone------when this jerk gets here---we'll let him know that in no uncertain terms he's not taking Angela
with him!"

Cooper starts loading his gun, "You can talk if you want to brother----I'll let my gun do my talking!"

Angela grabs Cordell's arm, "Cordell, this guy is crazy---I think he was hitting Darcy----there's no telling what he will do---get your gun too, please Cordell!"

Cooper reaches into the cabinet and throws a rifle to Cordell and then some shells. "Okay---you take the back door, Coop---I'll watch the front."

Angela looks up the stairs and remembers her bathroom window to be unlocked, "Maybe, we should wake Mom."

"No---Cooper and I can handle everything---no sense in worrying Mom."

Angela starts up the stairs, "I got to lock my bathroom window---------"

"No----you stay down here, watch the door and turn out the lights."

Little Ray is now crying for his Mom and trying to get Angela to go with him upstairs.  Angela is trying to keep him quiet. Cooper comes running from the back door.

"I can't see anything from the back door, just open field, where's Cordell"?

"He went upstairs to lock my bathroom window."

Cordell comes back down the stairs and Cooper runs past him, "The attic----I'm going to the attic, I can see the bus stop from there."

Cooper is running down the hallway, and knocks over a lamp. Alex hears the noise, and grabs her housecoat, walking to her bedroom door. Just as she opens her door Cooper flies past her, gun in hand.

"Cooper---what is going on, why do you have that gun?"

Cooper grabs the pole and hooks the ladder, pulling it down, "Got no time to explain, Mom---just stay back!

Alex stands there with her mouth open, "Cooper!"

Angela and Cordell come running up the stairs and Little Ray runs to his Mother, crying. Alex grabs Cordell, "What are you doing with your guns out---Cordell?"

Cordell turns to Angela, "Take Mom into the bedroom and try to explain to her about everything, and keep Little Ray quiet."

Alex again grabs her son's arm, he gently takes her hand away, "Mom---just get back out of the way----and let me and Cooper handle this."

Angela starts pulling her Mom back into her bedroom.

"Do you see anything, Coop?" yells Cordell.

"I can see some headlights-----they're coming this way!"

Cordell starts running back downstairs and positions himself in front of the door, releasing the safety on his rifle. Cooper runs down the stairs with Alex and Angela right behind him, Little Ray runs and hides in the closet!

Cooper backs up against his brother, watching the back door taking his stand, when they see flashing lights go across the living room window. Alex runs to the window and looks out.

"It's okay, it's the highway patrol!" Alex yells to them.

Cooper yells back, "It could be a trick----don't open the door, Mom."

Alex looks through the peephole and breathes a sigh of relief, "It's okay, its patrolman Norris."

The boys lower their guns and Angela runs to Cordell, he puts a protective arm around her, and puts the safety back on his rifle.

Alex smiles when she sees the young patrolman, "Mike-----come in---please."

"Are you okay, Mrs. Walker" he comes in with his gun drawn and another officer heads to the back door.

"Yes, Mike, we're okay, but we've had quite a scare---thank goodness you were patrolling nearby."

Patrolman Norris makes a quick scan of the room as Alex tells him of the call that was made to Angela. The other patrolman comes back, "I'm going out back, and make sure all is okay."

"We were just making our routine check down 199 and keeping an eye on the place for Ranger Walker----just like we always do when he's out of town. We saw the lights go out and then the light came on in the attic---figured we better check things out."

Cordell turns to his brother, "You turned the light on?"

"Of course" Cooper replies, "I had to see where I was going, didn't want to fall through the ceiling after pulling the plywood up."

A half hour later and the Walker ranch have been given the clear signal. Patrolman Norris turns to the twins and nods towards the guns.

"Now, I know that your Daddy has taught you boys all the precautions of handling guns, but I'm reminding you again----keep the safeties on, until you're ready to use them---right?"

The boys nod their heads, "Yes sir---we know."

"Okay, just make sure you know what you're shooting at---accidents can happen---know who is on the other side of that door before you shoot."

"If anyone tries to get through that door that doesn't live here---he's going to get his head ventilated," warns Cooper.

Alex turns to him, "Cooper----put the gun away---now!"

"Everything is okay, Mrs. Walker, I went over the whole grounds, including the barn," assures the second patrolman coming in.

"Thank you, Eric----would you boys like some coffee?"

"That's okay, Mrs. Walker----we got to get back on patrol, maybe you should try and get hold of your husband and let him know what has just went down. "

Alex nods and then she turns to look at the twins. They shift back and forth, looking at her. "I don't think so, Mike----I think the twins have everything under control."

The twins smile and look back at their Mom.

"Well, Eric and I will be going then, looks like you're in good hands. We'll still patrol this area, just in case---that jerk comes back. Goodnight."

Alex takes a deep breath and then she turns to her daughter, "Angela----you and I are going to have a long talk---upstairs---now!"

The twins look around the room, "Where's Little Ray?"

"Oh, my God," gasps Alex----"Where is he?"

They all start searching and calling out Little Ray's name. Finally one of the twins opens up their parents' closet door, and sees his baby brother all curled up, sound asleep.  He's picked up and taken to his parents' bed and tucked him in.

Angela and her Mother talk for a good 2 hours about everything. They try to get a hold of Darcy by calling Becky Blake's party and Darcy's home but no one has seen her. Alex calls dispatch and gets hold of patrolman Norris and asks him to keep watch out for her. They call the local hospital, hoping that Darcy will check herself in.

"It's late----and we all need to get some sleep---so let's call it a night---huh guys"?

The phone rings and Alex knows that it will be her husband. She tells the kids to all be quiet, she is not going to tell him anything to get him more worried than he already is.

The boys go to their room and Angela goes to hers.

Alex takes a deep breath, "Hi, honey-----yes, everything is fine. Where are you------okay, sweetheart, I'll see you in a couple of hours."

The kids come back into Alex's room, "Is it okay with you Mom---if we stay in here till Daddy gets home?" asks Angela.

Alex looks at the twins, they are trying so hard to put on a brave front, but deep down, she knows they were just as scared as she and Angela.

Alex throws back the covers and pulls Little Ray closer to her, "You know, I think I could use the company-----I was kind of spooked."

Angela goes over to her Dad's side of the bed and crawls in. Cooper lies across the end of the bed, and Cordell pulls up his Dad's chair as close to the bed as he can get it, reaching out and
taking his Mothers' hand. She hands him a pillow and a blanket, within minutes---the Walkers are all sound asleep.

A very tired and weary Ranger sees the sight in his bedroom. He smiles, and gently kisses his wife, and then he heads to the twins' room and falls asleep.

                        **********************************************************

Walker is awakened by the smell of coffee, and he opens one eye and sees Alex sitting on the side of Cooper's bunk bed. She's smiling back at him, "I have a cup of coffee and a good morning kiss, which do you want first?"

Walker reaches out and takes the coffee, sitting it in the floor, then he looks back at his wife, crooking his finger, "Come here, woman."

Alex bends down and kisses her husband, he's starting to return her kiss, his hands going up inside her gown and then he jerks back and looks across the room. Alex laughs, "The boys are downstairs, getting ready for church----now do I get my kiss or not?"

"You can close the door and crawl inside this bunk with me and I'll give you more than just a kiss-----hey-----I don't think we've ever made love in a bunk bed before."

Alex smiles, "Well, not exactly a bunk bed, but we've made love in confinements----just as small. ----But, honey---not in the boy's room."

"Darn it---okay----guess I'll have to settle for just my coffee-----this time," he smiles back at her.

Walker takes a big sip of his coffee and then he nods towards their bedroom, "Wanna tell me what that was all about--------what happened----did the kids get scared watching spook movies
and decide to raid our bed?"

Alex takes a deep breath, "Honey---you better finish your coffee----because what I have to tell you is not from any spook movie-----it's the real thing."

Walker listens as Alex tells him of the events that unfolded and the call that was made to Angela. He jumps up from the bunk, "Is she okay?"

"She's fine, but we can't find Darcy!"

"Darcy? ----What's Darcy got to do with this?"

Alex starts telling her husband about Darcy's bleeding, Walker's face turns rigid as he grabs his pants and starts calling out Angela's name. He's running across the hallway and storms into
her room, "ANGELA!"

Alex runs after Walker, and they hear Angela in the bathroom, "I'm in the bathroom, Daddy."

"Get out here----NOW!"

Alex is trying to calm her husband down, "Honey----don't lose your temper-----she didn't go to the party-----"

Angela comes walking out with her robe around her, she looks at her Dad and answers faintly, "Hi---Daddy."

Walker just stares at her, his whole body starts to shake and he's finding it hard to speak, he walks towards her and grabs her, "Are you okay, baby----that son of a bitch didn't touch you---did he?"

Angela hugs him back and looks at her Mom. "I'm fine Daddy."

Walker holds her out at arms' length---"Are you sure you're okay----don't lie to me, Angela----please say he never laid a hand on you!"

"Daddy----I'm fine----I've never even seen this guy----no one has----touched me."

Walker takes a deep breath and rubs his face. He has to sit down as Alex and Angela walk up beside him. He reaches out and puts his arm around his daughters' waist, "I just got to know that my baby is okay-----I'll kill that son-of a bitch if he ever tries to touch you---or any member of this family!"

Alex reaches out and touches the back of her husband's head, "We are all fine, honey----the twins took control of everything, and then patrolman Norris and his partner came by to check on us,
before and afterwards."

They hear a light tap on the doorframe as Cooper pokes his head in, "Mom ----Grandpa is here----he's taking me and Cordell on to church-----will that be alright?"

"Yes sweetheart----we'll be there soon."

Cooper starts to leave and Walker calls out to him, "Ask your brother to come here a minute----I need to talk to you both-----about last night."

Alex turns to Angela, "You better get dressed----we'll talk more about this after church----and will you please help Little Ray get dressed?"

Walker picks up Angela's phone and calls Trivette, he keeps getting the answering machine. "Damn it---Trivette pick up----where could you be off to so early?" He stands there, going over what he has just heard; he's still shaking. Alex walks up to him slowly, "Honey? What is this all about----you look like you are about to snap, please tell me what is going on?"

"I've got every reason to believe that this punk that was threatening our daughter is the same one that has been mixed up in all those cases that Trivette and I were investigating down on the border. The thing about the excessive bleeding and all------I'm getting an all points bulletin' out on this s.o.b. and step up the search for Darcy---there's no time to waste, Alex----Darcy is in deep trouble."

Alex's face goes white as she thinks about what could have happened had Angela went on to that party.

"Did you want to talk to us, Dad?" asks Cordell.

Walker motions for both of them to come into Angela's room. They walk in slowly, looking to him and then their Mom. She smiles, "I think I will go help Angela with her hair," and she goes to Angela's bathroom.

Walker stares at his sons, suddenly they don't seem so small anymore. He looks at each of them, "Your Mother told me how you two handled things last night."

Cooper swallows, "Did we do something wrong?"

Walker reaches out and takes them both in a bear hug, "No, son---you and your brother did everything right---I couldn't have handled it any better. You two took responsibility and stood up
for your family-----I can't say it enough how proud I am-----of both of you!"

The boys’ look at each other and then to their Dad, "Thanks, Dad----we just did what you've pounded in our heads all these years, learning to take control" answers Cordell. ----"when you're not here!"

Walker kisses each of them on the top of their heads and slaps their faces lightly, "I knew you could both do it-----and now you've proved it---You accepted the call of 'manhood' and I am very, very proud of you. ----And, I know that if your great Uncle Ray, Grandpa C.D. and your "Shopaw" were alive to see this, they would all be so proud.---What am I saying----they're all three looking down on you two, just busting at the seams  and telling whoever that will listen, how proud they all are of you two,  and me---especially!"

The twins look at each other, they still have trouble understanding why their Dad still talks about these men, like they were still alive. As far back as they can remember, they have been told stories about these men that have been so influential in their Father's life.

Cooper nods his head, "That's good, Dad------but Cordell and I just want to know that it's you that we make proud."

Walker has tears in his eyes, "Coop---I've been proud of you boys since the day you were born.----I know sometimes I'm a little rough on you guys, but it's not because I don't love you,----I've just tried to make you strong. I guess at times, I put too much responsibility on you and other times, ----maybe I don't trust you enough to handle the responsibility,  I don't have all the answers---I just know that I don't tell you boys near enough how much I love you and ----how proud I am to call you, ‘my sons’!"

The boys hug their Father for the longest time, and Cordell whispers, "That's all we needed to hear----and we're proud to call you ‘our Dad’!"

                **********************************************************

The twins are backstage of the church, Cooper peeks out from behind the curtain.

"There sure are a lot of people out there----I've never seen the church so crowded."

Cordell nods as he's getting his guitar tuned up, he looks to his brother. "Are you nervous?"

"A little bit----what about you?"

Cordell puts his guitar down and goes to peek out, "I'm not the one that's going be doing the main singing----Coop---it's not too late to change songs---something a little easier to do."

Cooper shakes his head, "No---the Jacksons’ want this song---and I promised to do it."

Cordell rubs his brother's shoulder, "Well, for what it's worth---I’m pulling for you----you know you're not going to be able to do that song much longer---your voice is changing---some of those high notes are going to be difficult to hold."

"Yeah, I know" Cooper is still looking out at the congregation. "Mom said that other congregations from surrounding churches as far as Dallas were coming for the services. Even the mayor of Dallas has said he was attending."

"Yeah, a lot of law officers are here too, everyone is trying to do their part in finding Bobby Jackson's killer. ---The law officers will be studying the congregation----to see if there is anyone
suspicious among the mourners. Can you believe that Cooper---that the killer would have the gall to show up here?"

Cooper is looking around, "Stranger things have happened----Dad says that people like that have an inquisitive manner that draws them to the suffering of others----they get high on it----and that's when they make their mistakes and get caught."

Cordell nods his head, "I hope so------who you looking for Coop? Grandpa, Angela, and Little Ray are sitting about half way back, on the left hand side. Mom and Dad are talking to the Jacksons."

"I was looking for that kid----Danny---I thought he would be here. He sounded so interested in joining the choir, have you seen him anywhere?"

Cordell shakes his head and goes back to his guitar, "Nope-----haven't seen him."

Outside the church, more and more people are starting to gather. The choir director has set p.a. systems out on the front steps as there will not be enough room inside the church to accommodate everyone.

A slender figure in ragged looking clothes starts up the steps, trying to blend in. A hand goes to his shoulder and pulls him back. The figure pulls him around to the side of the church.  The dark haired young man in his fancy long coat and matching gloves hisses at the figure of the less fortunate.

"What are you doing here, Danny?"

Danny tries to look at the young man, finding it difficult to open his left eye. He tries to speak as his hand goes to his busted lip.

"Kiwi---------what are you doing here?"

"Keep your voice down, you miserable piece of crap----look at you---you look like you've been run over by a fright train---I see my Father has used you for a punching bag again."

Danny shivers, pulling the thin jacket around him. "Yes----he was very upset with me----for something I said."

The Seekers 13-15            

Kiwi looks at Danny and shakes his head, "You're pathetic, when are you going to do as I told you----get rid of him!"

Danny looks around to make sure no one can hear them, "I can't believe that you want your own Father killed!"

Kiwi starts brushing his $2,000 coat off, "Father? You are so stupid, Danny. ‘Father’ is just a word to describe someone that gives you life-----any person in the male form can fill that deed and the seed that comes from their loins produce the life----so therefore any bastard that my
Mother spread her legs for can fit that category."

Danny has a chill run through him; sometimes Kiwi scares him more than Sarge. At least most of the time he knew how Sarge would react to certain circumstances, with Kiwi---he never knew what the man was thinking or what he would do.

"I'm asking you again, Danny----what are you doing here? Don't you know this place will be crawling with cops?"

Danny looks at Kiwi in confusion, " Cops? Why?"

Kiwi shakes his head, "Don't you know what is going on here today? There are funeral services here---they are having funeral services for that little boy that you and Sarge killed."

Danny's legs start to buckle under him, "Funeral services?"

"Didn't you see the hearse pull up? For crying out loud, Danny---why did you come here?"

"I just came-----to hear the music."

"Music? How can you be so stupid? Look at you, and the way you are dressed, you look like you've been run over by a freight train, my Father has used your face for a punching bag again. Do you think that you can go in there and that no one will look at you suspiciously and not
start asking questions?"

Danny pulls his jacket around him tighter, the holes in the elbows showing his tattered shirt. "I was going to stay near the back------I just wanted to hear the choir."

"Oh, yes------Angela's brothers are singing in the choir, aren't they? ----Ahhhh, sweet little Angela---she's going to learn, never to disobey me again!"

"That's why you're here, Kiwi? You're not going to hurt her, are you?"

"Stop your slobbering, you're getting snot all over my coat. Angela will learn that I am ‘master’ and before I am through with her---she'll be like you-----a slobbering idiot."

Kiwi turns and starts towards the church's entrance, Danny starts to follow.

"And, where do you think you're going?"

"I'm going to try and get inside, out of this freezing cold."

Kiwi shakes his head and pushes Danny back, "No, you're not----you're not going in there. ---Now go home-----before Sarge wakes up and find you gone again."

"But, Kiwi----I want to hear the music," stammers Danny.

Kiwi's eyes burn into Danny's, "I told you to leave----you know what happens when someone doesn't listen to me!"

Kiwi turns away in a huff and starts to the door of the church, moving his way inside, saying someone is holding a seat for him.  Danny has tears in his eyes as he turns to walk away. He starts towards the side of the church and to the window where he heard the music for the first time. He looks around to make sure no one has seen him, he sits down on the ground and pulls his knees up to his chest, shivering.

Kiwi is moving slowly up the crowded aisle, looking from side to side, then he sees his prey about halfway up the aisle and to his right. There is no mistaking the long, beautiful hair. She's wearing a dark blue, velvet dress, her hair has a matching ribbon. He makes his way up to her pew, watching her and smiling to himself. She's sitting next to an older man, a little boy is sitting to her left. Kiwi looks around, wondering why Angela's parents aren't seated with them.  Kiwi starts moving down the pew behind them, just as he is starting to get directly behind Angela, a young man takes the seat. Kiwi continues to watch Angela, her hair is hanging over the back of the bench, he touches it quickly and then draws his hand back. He leans forward and reaches his hand out to her.

Angela feels the hand on her shoulder and she turns around quickly, her mouth drops open, "J.W.? When did you get back?"

Kiwi jerks his hand back just in time as the dark skinned young man touches Angela's shoulder, smiling at her.

"Hi Angela-----I just got here---my Dad just picked me up at the airport."

Angela looks back at the young man, her face is glowing as she looks into those olive eyes , then just as quickly she hisses back at him.

"Don't even talk to me, J.W.!"

J.W. stares back at her, "What did I do? I've only been back in Texas for less than an hour and you're already mad at me. What did I do?"

Angela stares back at him, her bottom lip quivering, "It's not what you did----it's what you didn't do, James Walker Trivette!"

Gordon Cahill looks at his granddaughter, "Young lady ----we are in church and I will not tell you again to lower your voice!"

"I'm sorry grandpa," whispers Angela.

Gordon turns around and puts his left hand out to J.W. and winks, "Welcome home, son----glad to have you back."

J.W. groans, "Thanks, Grandpa Gordon----up until just a few minutes ago, I was glad to be back, now I'm not so sure." J.W. leans back in his seat, his father sits down beside him. Alex and Walker are walking back to their seat and Alex sees J.W. She smiles and whispers, "Hi sweetheart----welcome home."

Walker looks at J.W, and nods his head; the services are to begin.

Kiwi has watched the exchange in greetings, the bearded man and the blonde must be Angela's parents, but who is the Negro man and his son, and what is the young man's relation to Angela? He can feel his temper rising as he stares at the back of Angela's head. He whispers to himself, "You will pay for this deception, Angela----big time."

The pastor has given his sermon, and the choir starts singing softly in the background to The Old Rugged Cross.

Walker and Trivette are casually looking around the crowded church. The highway patrol and some rangers are standing on the sides. The church becomes quiet as the Walker boys take center stage. Alex takes a deep breath and Walker takes her hand, squeezing gently. The Jackson’s are at the front of the church, a small blue coffin sits in front of them, covered with flowers. A picture of the Jackson boy with his little dog sits on top.

A single stool is brought out and Cordell sits down and strums his guitar quietly, Cooper starts to sing softly to "You Will Never Walk Alone'.  Everyone is dabbing at their eyes to wipe the tears away.

The church becomes quiet as Cooper begins his request:
                     Life is like a mountain railroad,
                     with a engineer that is brave.
                     We will make a run successful
                      from the cradle, to the grave.
                     Watch the curves, the hills, and tunnels
                      never falter, never fail.
                      Keep your hands upon the throttle,
                      and your eyes, upon the rail.
                      Blessed savior---thou will guide us
                       till we reach that blissful shore-
                      where the angels wait to join us
                       in God's grace---forever more.

Everyone is quiet, Mrs. Jackson stands and claps softly, the whole church follows suit. The choir director nods to the choir and the chorus is sung again, the whole church joins in, the music going out over the PA system. The people outside the church start to sing along.

The young man sitting on the ground sings quietly, his busted lip preventing him from singing any louder. When the song has ended, he whispers, "Way to go guys-----that was so pretty."

The crowd is starting to leave the church, and Danny decides it's time for him to leave. He turns and watches as the long, black hearse backs up to the church. He feels the tears falling down his cheek. "I'm sorry," he whispers----I'm so sorry."

Danny starts towards the railroad tracks, he keeps glancing over his shoulders at all the people getting into their cars and the procession begins coming in his direction. As they come nearer, he gets behind a tree and waits till they all pass.

When the last car has passed, he falls down on his knees, "Forgive me God."

******************************************************

Walker and Trivette stay away from the rest of the mourners as the graveside services are being said.

They are watching the crowd, Trivette says quietly. "I haven't seen anyone that is acting out of place or suspicious, all I'm seeing on these faces are grief, shock, and a lot of tears. A lot of tears, Walk-man."

The ranger nods, his thoughts going back to the earlier morning when he thought he was going to lose all control of his emotions when he thought Angela had been hurt. He was just so relieved that she was okay and that son of a bitch hadn't touched her, and scolding her for what she almost did had gone completely out of his thoughts.

"I know, Trivette and if we don't find Angela's little friend, Darcy ---real soon----I'm afraid there will be more funerals and ---more tears!"

Trivette sighs, "Okay, we're now pretty sure that the son of this Colonel Sargenski is this ‘Kiwi’, the picture fits, and we're almost positive that he's mixed up in these cases, including little Bobby Jackson's! So------do you think that he's working with his Father? The medical examiner said there had to be at least two people involved, right?"

Walker nods, "If not more. We've notified the media, they will be plastering that picture of Kyle Sargenski all over the newspapers and Alex has called her friend at channel 6, the 10 o’clock  news will start carrying it tonight. But, we've got to do more in order to find Darcy."

"What about that party that Angela said Darcy called her from, there had to be other kids at that party that has seen this guy?"

"Darcy called from her personal phone, so we can't find out the location from where it came, and Angela said there was mostly older kids there, maybe college age."

"So, what's our next move, Walker?"

"Well, the highway patrol has been notified and so have all the other law enforcements,  now we got to get the word out to these kids, we got to go to the schools."

"I think I can handle that part," Gordon Cahill walks up, commenting.

Trivette nods towards him, "Hey, Gordon ----how's it going?"

"I'm doing okay, Jimmy----it's sure good seeing your boy back home again---Walker, son----I want to help catch these bastards and I know how I can help."

"How, Gordon?"

"By going to the schools and addressing these kids---you know I have the 'gift for gab' and I've never been afraid to express it----in no uncertain terms. These kids need to have their eyes opened wide, and if I can put the fear in my speeches---I won't be 'sugar coating' the urgency."

Walker puts his arm around Gordon's shoulder, "We're going to need all the help we can get, thanks."

"No problem, son, and I know where we can get even more help. ---The lawyer's retirement club, they are just sitting over there, spinning yarns about the cases they've tried, and 'breaking wind. It's time they got off their lazy geesters and started doing something to help----how about it?"

Trivette smiles and Walker nods his approval. Gordon takes out his cell phone and starts dialing, "I'll start right now, we will cover the schools, the arcades, and even the malls-----Jonah----this is Cahill---get off your lazy butt and get the rest of those lazy bums together, I got something to say."

Gordon nods to the rangers and starts walking off, still shouting into his phone.

Trivette shakes his head, "That man never fails to amaze me------I know where Alex gets her spunk."

Walker goes to talk to some of the law officers, Trivette sees his son coming towards him, he smiles.

"Dad----Aunt Alex says she has a huge roast in the oven and that you and I are coming to dinner and she won't take ‘NO’, for an answer," J.W. replies.

Trivette reaches out and takes his son's head in a hammerlock, rubbing his head, "Does this mean that we're going to have to be forced to eat your Aunt Alex's cooking?"

J.W. laughs, "Yeah---like we're really being forced----my mouth is drooling for some of Aunt Alex's roast gravy and potatoes----real food and not that tofu stuff that you eat all the time!"

Trivette pretends to hit the boy in the face with fake jabs as they spin around in circles. "It is so good to have you back home again, J.W.----I have missed you so much."                                  

"I've missed you too, Dad----I was just hoping that when I got here, you wouldn't be involved in a case, are we going to be able to spend any time together?"

Trivette starts to answer when Walker comes back, "Hey J.W. welcome back."

J.W. puts his hand out, "Thanks, Uncle Walker."

Walker pushes the boys' hand away, "What's this hand shaking stuff, you think you're too big to give your godfather a hug?"

J.W. smiles and goes to Walker, hugging him. "I hope I never get too big to hug the people I love," he whispers.

Walker winks at him, "I hope so too, and just in case you ever do, I  still have that hickory  switch in the barn."

Trivette and J.W. laugh, and J.W. rubs his seat in a playful manner, "I remember that switch."

************************************************************

Walker ranch:

The Walkers and friends are all sitting down to eat dinner, with Angela being very quiet. She keeps stealing glances at J.W, and each time he looks back, she turns away. He groans, the twins keep looking at him and grinning.

"Hmmmm, this roast is delicious, Aunt Alex----isn't it, Dad," J.W. teases.

Trivette smiles and takes a small bite, "Yes, it is----very good."

Alex smiles back at Trivette, "You don't have to eat that, Jimmy, I will make you a salad, if you like."

"No, no-----I can stop being a vegetarian for as long as my boy is here----I have a feeling that we will be eating a lot of fast food, tacos, pizza, hamburgers, etc, etc."

Little Ray looks at his grandpa, "Pitha----papa, me like pitha."

Everyone laughs, and Gordon winks back at his grandson, "Well, Ray Gordon, let's hope we get through this fantastic meal that your Mother prepared without having another food fight, and ending up having to go get pizza."

"Dad, what about Mr. Ferguson----did you go check on him?"

"Yes, Cordell. He's fine and Mike and Eric will be checking on him, they'll patrol his place frequently."

Little Ray takes a big bite of potatoes, "Spooky man----on TV last night----he 'cary."

Walker looks to his baby son, "And, what were you doing watching spook movies, is that why you invaded my bed, you little varmint?"

"Man on TV---he got spooky eyes-----don't he 'ordell, you 'cared too."

Walker and Trivette exchange looks, Walker turns to Cordell, "What's he talking about, what about----spooky eyes?"

"He's talking about this movie we were watching last night Dad, Cordell got spooked when he saw the man with scary eyes," answers Cooper.

"Yeah," answers Cordell, "the guy looked just like the man that I saw from the bus---Friday morning. I looked straight at him---he had these eyes that looked almost white----really scary."

Trivette drops his fork, as he looks to Walker. Walker sits his coffee cup down slowly, "You saw this man, son? You're not mistaken ----about the eyes?"

Everyone stops and looks at Walker and then to Cordell, "Yes, Dad----I saw him-----there was no mistaking those eyes----I'll never forget those eyes."

Trivette turns to Alex, "Alex, I need to use your computer-----Cordell, come with me."

Walker reaches out and takes his wife's hand, "We need to see this."

Trivette sits down to Alex's machine and pulls up the files from his, pictures go across the screen and Cordell's mouth drops. "That's him, Uncle Jimmy---that's the guy I saw!"

"He's definitely here---right in our back yard." Trivette stares back at Walker.

Alex grabs her husband's arm, "This is the main suspect----the one you were trying to tell me about?"

"I'm afraid so----Trivette-------"

"Already on it, big guy-------what kind of car did you say this man was driving, Cordell?"

Cordell relays the information to Trivette, and soon the Walker ranch is covered with patrol cars. Walker sends more security over to the Ferguson place.

*****************************************************

The 10 o’clock news is showing Kiwi's face, and along beside it is a picture of Sarge. Kiwi is throwing things into his suitcase and hollering at his aides as they run to their car.

"Where we gonna go, boss----your picture is all over the news?"

"How the hell should I know, just drive----go East."

Kiwi is constantly looking out the back window, "Watch your speed---we don't want to be stopped for a traffic ticket, because so help me, if a cop stops us for any reason, I'll blow him away!"

The driver is nervous, "There's cops all over the place, highway 199 is crawling with them, and those rangers----especially the bearded one is taking this personally after how you threatened his daughter----what are we going to do?"

Kiwi smiles, "I'll take care of Angela's old man, I'll blow him away, too!"

"That's not going to be so easy----that Ranger Walker is not to be messed with---- and you've really 'pissed ' him off by threatening his daughter! I hear he's a one-man army-----he won't stop
until he's found us!"

"Enough!!! I don't want to hear anymore about that damn ranger, he's just one man--he's not superman!"

"Yeah? Why don't you ask the men that he's sent to Huntsville---they're the lucky ones. The others can't answer----they're six feet under! He knows all of that martial arts stuff----he's crazy---hell----he's fought Bruce Lee!"

Kiwi frowns, "Who the hell is Bruce Lee?"

The driver looks at the other aide, they both shake their heads in bewilderment, "Only the greatest kung fu fighter to ever live, that's who! Luckily, they were friends, so it never went down to the wire on who was the best."

"Fine," answers Kiwi, "the we just find this Bruce Lee, make him a offer he can't refuse and let him take care of this Walker."

"Bruce Lee is dead---but Walker is very much alive. The man is a crazed lunatic when his family is concerned!"

Kiwi continues to file his nails to a perfect point, "Really? A family man, huh? How nice----so I wonder how quick he would back off to protect the rest of his family if we had Angela?"

"Are you crazy, boss? It's too dangerous to try and take her now----the girl is going to be watched even more closely."

Kiwi grins, "What if we had someone on the inside----someone that was close to the Walker kids---someone like----Danny?"

************************************************

Danny has been to the drugstore, buying hair dye and sunglasses for Sarge. He's on his way back to the condemned building when he sees the old grocery man Mr. Starnes come huffing up.

"Where you been, did you get rid of the car?"

They walk inside and Sarge starts drilling the old man about getting rid of the car. "Did you put the acid on everything that would have fingerprints?"

"Yes----I took care of it---like you said and the car is at the bottom of Lake Worth-----now where is my payment?"

Danny watches Sarge as he turns around and walks towards an old suitcase, taking out the little black case of hypodermic needles. Sarge keeps his back to him as he fills the needles, "Sooo-----you're ready for another 'plaything', are you?"

The old man grins, the spittle running from his mouth. He wipes his mouth with the back of his coat sleeve, "Yeah------I like 'em young----real young."

Danny looks at him, "What happened to the other one, did you get tired of her?"

The old man laughs and spits on the floor, "She's dead----been dead for several days now-----they're not much fun when they're dead!"

Danny groans, he can feel his stomach turning upside down, "You're sick----you're a sick old man!"

The old man turns his back to Sarge and grins back at Danny, "You're a fine one to be talking---what about you and Sarge----that ain't sick?" He reaches out and touches Danny's cheek, "Maybe, I should give you a try---I might learn to like it---how about it----argggggg"

The old man falls to the floor, the hypodermic needles sticking from his neck, Sarge gets in his face, "Danny is mine---old man----and I don't share him----you got that?"

The blood is squirting from the needles and dripping down into the old man's mouth, he keeps trying to take the needles out, Sarge shoves them in further. "Here's your payment old man----PAID IN FULL!"

The old man is making gurgling noises as Sarge looks to Danny, "Did you get the stuff, Danny?"

Danny grimaces as he looks at the old man, squirming to try and stand up. "Yeah, I got the hair dye and the glasses."

Sarge steps over the squirming body, "Good, then let's get started----later we go in search for more transportation."

Danny begins to put the dye on Sarge's hair and brows, he listens to the sounds coming from the old man, "Can't you make him stop making that noise?"

Sarge glares back at him, "You do it, Danny----you know how to use the needles, just as good as I do."

Danny shakes his head, remembering the funeral service and the sad faces, "I can't -----I just can't."

"Fine----then stop complaining, Danny----he'll be dead soon!"

*********************************************************

Walker ranch:

Angela and J.W. have had enough of the evening news, they walk outside and towards the barn.

J.W. looks around at all the patrol cars and the officers on foot going up and down the long gravel road and to the bus stop. More officers are going through the fields towards Mr. Ferguson's place.

"Wow----Uncle Walker has this place sealed tighter than the skins on my drum set!"

"And----it will stay this way till those creeps are caught," answers Angela.

J.W. looks down at Angela, he's almost a head taller than her, even though he's six months younger. "You're not afraid, are you Angela?"

"Of those creeps? No way!!!! I know my Daddy will do everything in his power to protect me, to protect all of us----they will regret the day they ever messed with my Daddy

J.W. nods and pulls his jacket in tighter, "That's for sure, and you know my Dad will be doing his part, too."

Angela smiles back, "I know that," she answers softly.

"And, there's always the twins!!!! That Dylan Reed will think twice about ever trying to say anything like that again to you, not if he doesn't want to get the crap beaten out of him."

Angela looks at J.W. puzzled, "What are you talking about?"

"You didn't know that the twins went after Reed, not once----but twice and Moose Johnson said they beat the crap out of Reed and his buddies."

Angela throws her arms up in the air, "I don't believe this----I'm suppose to fight my own battles, first my Mom goes to my defense and threatens to hang up the principal if he suspends me, then
the twins, who's next---Little Ray?"

"You should feel proud that your brothers take up for you, Angela----and that's another thing, when I see Dylan Reed, I'm going to punch him in the mouth for what he said to you."

Angela looks up into J.W.'s olive colored eyes and those long lashes that curl back. His skin is lighter than his Fathers', taking more after his Mother's side of light skinned Negro. His skin is smooth, his lips are wide set, revealing a row of perfect white teeth.

She teases, "You would do that for me, J.W.?"

He stammers, "Of course I would!!!! You're like a sister to me, I'd do the same for my own sister."

Angela frowns, "Sister? Is that how you think of me?"

J.W. is getting nervous, "Well-- sort of---we were raised together, Angela------when my parents went through their divorce----I practically lived here with you guys.---I've always been around----like family---you know?"

"I see" Angela sighs, "So, that's how you think of me, that's why you didn't bother to call and tell me goodbye when you went to live with your Mother?"

"I couldn't stand to say goodbye, it hurt too much."

"DUH-----and like it didn't hurt any less to just leave and not say anything?"

"Don't start on me, Angela----I called you several times and you always acted like you didn't care that I had gone back to Chicago to live."

Angela's bottom lip starts to quiver, "Life does go on----James Walker Trivette----and I had to find other ways to get on with mine without calling you long distance---all the time."

"What about E-mails, Angela? I E-mailed you all the time---you wouldn't answer half the time."

"I hate those things and you know it."

"Only because you hate to type-----you're so afraid of breaking a fingernail."

"You always typed too fast."

"There's always voice mail----I swear----you can come up with more excuses for hating computers."

Angela smirks, "My Daddy doesn't like them either."

J.W. is walking in circles, "Get real Angela----computers rule the world-----you and your Daddy still like to watch The Flintstones in reruns!!!!---And, you're still his little BAM-BAM---you're
still spoiled."

"Yes, I am spoiled!!!!-----I'm Daddy's little girl----so just live with it."

J.W.'s temper is rising, "I pity the man that ever marries you, Angela----he's going to have some mighty big shoes to fill."

Angela snaps back, "Not shoes----boots!---And, you don't have to worry J.W. Trivette---because it sure won't be YOU---that I marry!---I will probably never marry, because I won't be able to find someone like my Daddy----it's like Mom always says, "They broke the mold ---when they made my Daddy."

The conversation is being heard by everyone within ear range . Some of the officers smile and shake their heads, and one replies, "It's Walker vs. Trivette---again."

The two boys on the porch have heard the discussion. The one boy turns to the other and asks, "Trouble in paradise?"

"I don't know---come on Coop---let's go bail J.W. out---before Angela gives him a karate chop."

"ANGELA---Mom said it was time to come in---get ready for bed," shouts Cordell.

Angela looks back at J.W.----"Are you staying the night?"

Before J.W. can reply, Cooper smiles and slaps him on his back, "Of course, he is----got the bottom bunk all ready for you, J.W."

The Seekers XIV             

J.W. watches as Angela heads back to the house, he looks at the twins. Cordell is shaking his head and Cooper is giving J.W. that "look".

"What am I going to do with you, J.W.? Haven't you listened to anything I've been telling you on how to handle Angela?"

Cordell looks to his brother and mutters, "Oh no-----here we go again."

"What are you talking about, Cooper?"

Cooper groans, "I've told you----you are never going to get her to notice you as anymore than just a friend---if you keep drooling over her and acting like she's the only girl in Texas."

J.W. looks back to the house as Angela is tossing her long hair back over her jacket, and walking inside. He sighs, "That's pretty hard to do---not ‘drooling’ over her as you put it!----Look at her----she's beautiful! Any guy would give his right nut to be with her."

Cooper's face turns to anger----"Hey---watch it---that's my sister you're talking about."

"I didn't mean anything," J.W., apologizes as he looks to Cordell, seeing his face turn red too. "You know I didn't mean it like it sounded----I would never degrade Angela like that."

"Fine," answers Cordell, "You just watch what you're saying."

"Look, J.W., my man---we gotta talk---I've got to let you in on some ways that will make points with my sister."

J.W. frowns, "What do you possibly know about handling girls, you're only 13?"

"Apparently---more than you! Didn't you learn anything about  the girls when you were in the windy city?"

"I dated----I dated several girls while I was there! I know how to handle girls."

"We're not talking about--just any girl---we're talking about Angela! You have got to pretend that you're not interested in her, or she is going to continue treating you like you don't exist."

J.W. looks to Cordell and Cordell shakes his head, "Don't look at me---I don't know what the heck he's talking about."

"Just what would you suggest that I do, Mr. Know it all?"

"Simple----ignore her! Pretend to be interested in someone else."

"That will never work---Angela knows I have a crush on her."

"SO?----Doesn't matter----you can still ignore her. Listen to me, man---I know what I'm talking about. I watch all of these movies with the suave talking Romeos, and in all of the shows, the woman always falls for the man that is ignoring her. It's a woman thing----you know, like always wanting what someone else has. Angela is used to having guys fall all over her---she strives on it! Ignore her----don't become another statistic in her web of trapped spiders."                              

"Actually---I have been thinking about that, and I was trying to forget all about her when I was in Chicago. I dated several girls that were very pretty and very sexy."

Cooper's eyes light up, "Did you score?"

Cordell looks to J.W.----"Well? Did you?"

J.W. stammers, "Sort of."

"There is no "sort of" either you did or you didn't! Are you still a virgin?"

J.W. looks at the twins, they are both staring back at him. He hesitates, "You better not let this get back to Angela----I'm in enough hot water with her."

"Forget Angela!!!! Tell us---did you? What was it like," pleads Cooper.

"Well, we had this one date------and her parents were out of town and she was suppose to be staying with a friend, and we kind of went to the park and ----well---you know?"

Cordell smiles, "No, we don't know---we want details J.W.---everything----don't leave anything out."

"Forget the details for now----what did she look like-----was she really built----did she have big
breasts------what?"

J.W. smiles, "The best way I can describe her is saying that she was a miniature version of Miss
October---you've seen the latest centerfold-----haven't you?"

"Cooper moans, "No----Dad doesn't get to take Playboy anymore----not since Mom threatened to subscribe to Playgirl."

"That's not the reason Dad doesn't subscribe to Playboy anymore-----he got tired of finding his magazines in our room and Mom started yelling at him---That all started about 6 yrs ago when
Mom caught us in the closet looking at the centerfold of Miss Gemini."

Cooper grins, "Yeah----there was two of them---it was an omen---we were meant to see them--you know Gemini---the twins. We're twins, right? It I was meant to be."

J.W. looks back at them, "Do you want to hear the intimate details or not?"

Both the twins shout, "YES"!!!

***************************************************************

As Angela is walking into the house, Alex is hanging up the phone.

"Was that Daddy"?

Alex nods, "Yes, it was and I'm sorry honey---there is still no word on Darcy."

Angela sits down at the table, her face in her hands, "Where could she be, Mom?---Did Daddy locate her parents?"

Alex nods her head slowly, "Yes, they've been found and questioned----they don't know where she is. Angela, I want you to hear this from me, Darcy's parents will be brought up on charges of neglect, Darcy was a minor, left unsupervised."

"Her brother is over 18," answers Angela.

Alex takes her cup of tea and sits down next to her daughter, "Doesn't matter----he has no clue to where she has been going, who's she with, he has not been a responsible adult."

Angela throws her hair back and grits her teeth, "I'm not going to pretend that I feel sorry for her parents or her brother. Mom, they never cared anything about her, Darcy has always had her own freedom, coming and going whenever she pleased. ----I used to envy her for having that freedom, now I'm beginning to understand why you and Daddy keep such close tabs on all of us. It wasn't because you were being mean----it's because you've always cared about our safety."

Alex brushes her daughter's hair back ".Yes, honey----we've tried to tell you that, all of you. We worry about you kids, we've worried about each of you since the day you were born and we will go to our graves worrying about you, trying to keep you safe."

Angela brushes a tear from her eye, "I know, Mom and I'm sorry that I've been such a pain here lately, fighting with the twins and not being more supportive of you and the new baby."

Alex smiles, "Are you jealous of the new baby coming, or is it embarrassment that your parents are still making babies and you're all grown up as a teenager?"

Angela tries to smile, "Not anymore----Daddy and I had a talk about that, I feel really stupid for feeling the way I felt. While my friends' parents are going through divorces and they have to choose which parent they want to live with, I still have both of my parents to live with----and I know they love me."

"That's right, honey----we love all of you kids equally, and a new baby is not going to take any of that love away from any of you-----we will just have more love to share."

Angela nods her head, "I'm just sorry that it had to take the disappearance of one of my best friends to open my eyes----well, not anymore, I love you, Mom."

Angela and her Mom embrace as the twins and J.W. enter and go upstairs. Angela looks at her Mom and then to the stairs, "I think I need to talk to someone else right now too---goodnight, Mom."

The twins are standing by Cooper's double bunk; he's perched on the top one, swinging his feet back and forth. Cordell and J.W. are jabbering away, most of the conversation still centering around J.W.’s "date".

Cooper sees Angela coming up to the door, and he motions for silence.

"Can I come in, I want to talk to you two?"

J.W. nods, "This sounds personal, so I will hit the showers."

Angela approaches her brothers, "J.W. told me what you two did to Dylan---he said you went after Dylan for what he said to me?"

Cordell is standing by the bed, he nods slowly, "Yeah----it was no big deal---I mean it was no big deal that we went after him----you're our sister, Angela----we'll always protect you."

Cooper is saying nothing; he just keeps swinging his feet back and forth.

Angela smiles, "Yeah, it's been pounded into your heads about being the 'men of the house' and taking care of the women folk and all---you were doing your duty."

"It wasn't just 'duty', Angela----you're our sister and we love you. You would do the same thing for us, if the situation were in reverse. We take care of each other---that's the way it should be.
Nobody is going to say anything or do anything to hurt you---that's just the way it is."

Angela pushes her bottom lip out in a pout, "So----will you forgive me for being such a pain in the butt---I'm sorry and I want to say thanks for what you did."

Cordell smiles, "Apology accepted----now come here, and give me a bear hug."

"With pleasure," and Angela goes into her brothers' arms, squeezing him till he starts begging her to stop. "Maybe if Darcy's brother had cared for her  the way you guys care for me, maybe she wouldn't have turned to the likes of Kiwi----and maybe she would be home right now," she sobs.

"It's okay, Sis, Dad and Uncle Jimmy will find her----everything is going to be okay, you'll see."

Angela pulls away from Cordell and looks up to Cooper, he's still sitting there swinging his feet back and forth, just staring at her.

"Are you coming down here so I can give you a bear hug, or do I have to come up there?"

"You come up here," he dares her.

"Okay, you asked for it, here I come," she runs and leaps upon the top bunk, the bed gives way and starts falling to the floor. Cordell tries to break their fall and they all three hit the floor,
laughing.  J.W. comes out of the shower and the three tackle him and soon a friendly little game of 'king of the hill' is taking place. Their laughter is heard down the hallway as Alex is making her way to her bedroom. She steps inside the boys' room and sees the four of them wrestling, the bed in shambles.

"What is going on?"

The four stop and look back at her, with grins across their faces. Angela has an arm around each of the twins' shoulders; she kisses each of them and then takes her hand and slaps J.W. with a high five. She goes back to hugging her brothers and grinning.

"Nothing, Mom-----everything is fine----everything is just fine."

*************************************************************

It's now been two weeks since Darcy has disappeared, and Walker and Trivette have had no clues to her disappearance. Everything has been quiet.

The Rangers are tired and weary as they go to the call of finding a body by some construction workers near the condemned buildings at Hanover and Park street.  They watch as the medical
examiner examines the body, he motions for the gurney.

"What you got Max?"

"Body of a man, early 60's, looks like he's got some kind of acid poured on him and then his body was set on fire. The guys from the wrecking company pulled him up with a backhoe, looks like he's been dead for about 2 wks, I'll know more to tell you when we get him
downtown and to the lab."

The Rangers watch as the body is carried away. Trivette sighs, "Aside from this discovery----everything else has been quiet. Our suspects have disappeared off the face of the earth, still no one has come forward with any information about either of them--and we can't find
hide nor hair of the Darcy girl, what are we missing, Walker?"

Walker rubs his beard, "I don't know partner---we've come to a dead end."

"That car that the police found in Lake Worth was definitely the one that the twins saw, right?"

"Yep---they identified it.  Cooper has a thing about old cars, especially the "muscle" cars as they like to be referred to as. Lab went over it with a fine toothcomb, no prints. Just like the victim here, the car looked like it had been gone over with some kind of acid."

"Got the locals questioning everybody around here, maybe someone will come forward with some information we can use," answers Trivette.

"Is Gordon and his friends still hitting the schools, trying to get the word out about this Kiwi?"

"Yeah," answers Walker, "Now they've started hitting the bigger schools around the Dallas area, they go to the malls, everywhere they think they can be some help."

"It's a big help to us, sometimes these kids will come more to opening up to someone that is not a cop, and Gordon Cahill can sure make you sit up and listen.                                      

"Yeah---he's a pill alright----he can definitely get their attention----just like someone else---we used to know."

Trivette gets quiet, he knows who his partner is referring to. Trivette answers quietly. "Big dog-----God---I still miss that old man---it's been almost 16 yrs, and I can still hear him laugh---I miss the arguments that we would have----his teasing me about eating my health food---and how he was always trying to force that chili on me.--If I could just see him one more time---I would gladly eat his chili----and his armadillo soup."

Walker smiles, "Yeah, I miss him too. Alex and I talk about him often, we will never let his memory die. As Uncle Ray always said, "The rivers we will cross---but our souls will live forever in the hearts of those who care." That's why Alex and I talk about C.D. like he's still with us---because deep down-he is. I just regret that C.D. and Uncle Ray never lived long enough to see our kids."

"Yeah-----I tell J.W. about him and how much he influenced my life! Aside from you, Walker----no white man has ever meant so much to me.---Can you imagine how C.D. would have spoiled our kids, had he lived?"

Walker nods, "Yep----Grandpa C.D.----even though none of our kids ever met the man----Alex and I still refer to him as Grandpa"----I can almost hear him laughing every time we call him that."

"J.W. never met either of his grandpas, they both died within a year of each other, J.W. was just a baby. The only grandpa he knows is Gordon, and you can't know how proud I feel that Gordon wants him to call him grandpa. He's always treated J.W. just like he's his real grandson, the same way he treats your kids."               

"J.W. is family, Trivette-----why wouldn't Gordon want him to call him grandpa----after all, J.W. spends more time at the ranch than he does at home.  When you and Erika lived down the road from us, J.W. was always showing up on our doorstep and when you and Erika got divorced, he lived with us for almost a year till you could get your mind straightened out."

"Yeah, I know----and I really appreciate you and Alex taking him under your wing like that".

"He's our godson, Trivette, you would have done the same thing for one of my kids."

"You got that right."

"Trivette, getting back to this Kiwi------there is something that has been bothering me about him. Aside from having a psychiatrist to analyze this s.o.b.----what makes him tick?"

"You mean---why does he swing both ways in the sexual department, his brutality towards his Mother, but shows indifference to his father about the way he was raised. Which one, Walk-man?"

"How about all of the above-----but, mainly why the fixation with my daughter?"

"Well, no one said the creep was using good judgment---Angela is a beautiful young lady and I know you don't want to hear this--but Walker--she's like a walking sexual billboard----the girl oozes with sexual desire. You've seen the way the guys at the office drool over her, she's like a young Brooke Shields, Brittany Spears and Lana---all in one body."

Walker's eyes narrow, "I've heard of Brooke Shields and this Brittany, but who is Lana?"

"Lana----the latest model for Playboy----her picture has been plastered all over the magazines for months now."

Walker sighs, "I wouldn't know----I don't subscribe to Playboy anymore----and  why are you comparing my daughter to a Playboy bunny?"

"Walker, you asked why and I was just giving you my opinion, how can we explain what any of these creeps do and why."

"Well, there is something about his mother---she had long auburn hair, just like Angela's. Do you think he's attracted to my daughter---because she reminds him of his mother?"

Trivette nods, "Psychiatrists say that most of the freaks are attracted to women that remind them of their Mothers, whether it's love or hate."

"Angela is not a woman---she's still just a girl---not much more than a baby----how can this s.o.b be comparing her to his Mother?"

"Walker-----I'm not a psychiatrist--I don't know what the attraction is there with Angela. And, Angela is not a baby anymore------you see her as one, but the rest of the male population doesn't see her that way. One of these days, Walker---you're going to have to admit that Angela will no longer be your "baby" and you're going to have to let her grow up."

Walker's chest is heaving, "She'll always be a "baby" to me, and if that Kiwi creep, or any other son of a bitch tries to lay a hand on her---or any of my family----the man is going to know 'pain' like he's never known it----he will think I invented it!"

Walker stomps around to the drivers' side of the Ram, Trivette shakes his head, "It's going to be a long day," he says to himself.

***************************************************

Kiwi has donned a disguise, and he's waiting for his aides to bring Danny to him, in the cheap little motel room, outside of Mesquite.

Danny comes into the room, but he almost doesn't recognize Kiwi with his shaved head. The slicked back hair is all gone, but Kiwi still has that "pretty" look, the nails are still being pampered.

"Danny----it's good to see you---I want to apologize for the way I talked to you the last time I saw you. I was a bit---upset. Can you forgive me?"

"Sure------I guess---but you did say some pretty mean things to me, and you called me stupid."

"Forget all of that, Danny----I want to make it up to you------and I think I know exactly how to do it."

Danny looks at Kiwi suspiciously, "What do you mean?"

"Well----I've been thinking and I was wrong in wanting Angela all to myself----I'm willing to let you have her----first."

Danny looks around the room, "What do you mean-----is she here?"

The aides laugh and Kiwi stares them down. He turns to Danny, "No, Danny----she's not here---I can't get near her because of all the cops that are guarding her home. She doesn't even take the bus to school anymore, one of her parents or that old man is taking her and her brothers back and forth to school. You know how frustrating this can be, Danny?"

"So, what do you want from me, I can't get near her."

"But, you are getting closer to those brothers of hers. I hear you're singing in the choir now."

Danny nods his head slowly, "Yeah, when I can sneak out when Sarge is asleep."

Kiwi smiles, "Well, don't you worry about having to get past Sarge again, I will have a little talk with him---I will get him straightened out. I want you to start getting even closer to the Walker boys."

"Why? I don't understand."

Kiwi takes a deep breath, "You don't have to understand it, Danny-----just do as I say! You got that?"

"What do you want me to do?"

"Start hanging around them more, make a point to be wherever they are, and act like you are a very lonely person, do you think you can do that?"

"I suppose----but how will that get me closer to Angela?"

"Must I explain everything? If you get close to the Walker boys, then you will be drawn  into their circle, the family circle."

Danny looks confused, "I don't know---I don't know about that!"

"Danny, listen to me and listen good. You've already defied me about getting rid of Sarge----don't defy me again. Now, this is what you're going to do. Thanksgiving is just around the corner, a time for family and friends to get together. You will warm your way into the Walker home----you understand now?"

Danny looks back at Kiwi, "I guess I can do that---but you have to be careful about what you say to Sarge, he gets very angry when Angela's name is even mentioned! He's not going to like me being around the Walker boys, because it will mean being close to her."

Kiwi sighs and puts a arm around Danny's shoulder, walking him to the door. "I told you I would handle my "Father"----you don't worry about it, is there anything you need Danny, do you need some money?"

"If I had money, Sarge would only take it away from me and buy more needles and that stuff he injects into them----I sure am hungry though---aside from what I get to eat at school, I don't eat much----I sure am hungry."

"Fine, Danny----Mickey will drop you off at the nearest Mc Donald's and buy you something to eat----won't you, Mick?"

Mickey smirks, "Yeah, sure----I'll buy the little queer a hamburger."

Danny steps back away from the big man, Kiwi reaches out and slaps Mickey-----"Stop talking about Danny that way---here Danny, here's a $20, eat to your hearts' content."

As Danny and Mickey head out the door, Kiwi starts laughing. "The idiot!-----He'll probably spend that whole $20 on food----guess it never occurs to him to bathe once in awhile and maybe change out of those clothes."

Kiwi's driver approaches him, "What now, boss?"

"We wait till Danny has crept inside the Walker circle, then we will casually wait till little miss Angela is completely at ease with him being around and then we "lure" her out."

"But, you promised Danny that he could have her first."

"Danny would not know how to handle someone like Angela, without giving him written instructions first and I doubt that he can even read------he will not get his filthy hands on her! She will be all mine----and by the time I have her under control---not only will she be a blubbering idiot----that Father of hers will be too. I will enjoy watching them both waste away before my eyes. But, first------Angela will know every ecstasy there is to being a woman, and there is not a damn thing that Ranger will be able to do about it------she will be mine, she will not be like the others----especially HER!"

*********************************************************

Alex is returning from the market, she and Little Ray have stopped at the little florist shop and bought those roses that the twins promised to take to Mr. Ferguson. She picks a beautiful
arrangement, sprinkled with baby breath and a beautiful red bow to set everything off. They head for the Ferguson ranch.

As they are pulling up to the house, Little Ray starts shouting, "Cookies-----me want cookies."

"Well, sweetheart---I doubt that Mr. Ferguson will have any----why don't we wait till we get home and I will ask Angela to bake you some, okay?"

Little Ray nods his head, Walker has had the hat fixed, and it’s not quite as big now on the boy's head. He's also sporting new boots, just like his Daddy wears.

They approach the house and call out the old man's name. Alex looks around at the grounds, the patrol cars are gone now, but patrolman Norris and his partner still come by every so often to
check on the old man. Alex calls out the man's name again, no answer.

"He not home, Mommy?"

"It looks that way, I wonder where he is. Let's try the door and see if its unlocked----yes------Hank, are you here?"

Alex and the boy step inside, Alex looks around at the mess that the front room is in. She shakes her head, it's not like Mr. Ferguson to have such a mess; he's always so neat. She straightens up the room and puts the floral arrangement in the center of the coffee table. She doesn't see Little Ray going back out the front door. Alex looks to the kitchen, saying to herself, "I wonder if he's eating alright, maybe I should bring him a casserole later."

The refrigerator is almost empty, Alex nods, "Yes----I will definitely bring him back something to eat."

She hears the noise and hears Little Ray screaming.

She runs to the door screaming his name, and she hears the piercing sound of the hogs squealing, and Little Ray is running for his life.!  One of the hogs is out and chasing him, Mr. Ferguson is running behind the hog with a stick, trying to stop him. Alex is running to Little Ray, he screams as she reaches out and grabs him. Alex then kicks out at the hog, catching him squarely in the snout. The old man has caught up to him and beating him back to his pen, cursing him!

He then runs up to Alex and her son, apologizing.

"I'm so sorry-----I left the pen open, I didn't know the boy was here-----I am so sorry!"

Alex is shaking so bad, she has to sit down, Little Ray will not let her go, she keeps saying comforting words to him.

Mr. Ferguson is still apologizing as he tries to talk to Little Ray. "I'm so sorry----the hogs scared you----they were just hungry and when they get hungry----they get mean----I'm so sorry."

Alex and the old man walk inside, Little Ray is still holding onto his Mother's legs.

"I guess we should have called first, Hank----I brought you the roses that you asked the twins for----do you like them, are they what you wanted?"

Hank goes over to the flowers and smells them, "Thank you so much for remembering-----they smell so good--Martha will love them----I know she will."

They talk for a few minutes and Alex tells Hank that she will bring him supper. "And don't forget---we want you to come for Thanksgiving dinner---I won't take "no" for an answer."

"I will be there, Alex----I promise."

As Alex and Little Ray are leaving, she has to pull down the driveway pass the hog pen to make her turn around. Little Ray is screaming and telling his Mother to "GO, go home."

Alex is trying to calm him as she watches the hogs fighting. The squealing is ear shattering; she's never liked the swine. Walker used to tease her saying he was going to start raising hogs, and she threatened to divorce him if he ever did! She watches them as they continue to fight each other, and they have something in their snout as two of them are pulling on it. Little Ray keeps pulling on his Mother's sweater, "Mommy------go home!"

Alex takes one last look, and swears it's a bone that the hogs are fighting over, now why would Hank be feeding them bones?

The Seekers XV

The SUV is being watched as Alex and her son leave the Ferguson ranch. A late model Lincoln has passed the ranch several times but on seeing the SUV, has continued on down the road. A single figure is poised behind the wheel, sitting very erect, his uniform bearing the dress of the US Army, the hash marks and the chevron bearing the rank of chief master sergeant. The figure watches in the rear mirror as the SUV pulls back out on 199, drives down to the exit and drives down the long gravel drive. The big car backs up and continues its trek to the Ferguson ranch.

As Alex pulls up to the house, she can see her husband and the twins up on the roof, taking plywood in through the south window. Walker had wanted to build the staircase first, but Cordell was in too much of a hurry to get started on his 'bedroom', that they had decided to take the plywood through the south entrance where the window used to be.

She honks the horn for the boys to come and get the groceries, and they scramble down the ladder, with Walker behind them. Little Ray runs to the ladder, jabbering about the "pig that tried to eat him."

The twins ignore him and start taking groceries into the house.

"Daddy----big pig twy to eat me," he babbles to his father.

Walker looks at him in confusion, "A big pig tried to eat you?"

Little Ray is all excited as he tries to show with his hands how big the pig was, and how mean his face was.

"Yeth, Daddy----him mean----Mommy kick him!"

Walker looks to his wife and teases her, knowing how much she hates pigs, "Honey----why are you kicking those poor little pigs?"

Alex stares back at him, "Little, my eye!----That hog was the size of a pony----and he was out to hurt  someone!----I swear if that nasty beast had hurt Little Ray----or caused me to hurt this baby----I would have gone back to my car, got my gun, and shot him----right between the eyes!"

Walker hands Little Ray a small bag of groceries, "Here----take this in for Mommy-----and I'll find out more from Mommy about the big pig that tried to eat you."

Walker walks to his wife and puts his hand on her stomach, "You okay, you didn't hurt yourself, did you?"

Alex brushes her hair back, still shaking from the ordeal. "I'm okay, I just wasn't thinking straight when I kicked out at that nasty thing, all I could see was our son running and screaming and that beast was right on his heels, snorting."

"Calm down hon, what was Little Ray doing, was he teasing him?"

"NO! He wasn't teasing him----Hank left the pen open and the hog got out and was chasing Little Ray."

"Okay, baby----come inside, and rest----the boys and I will get the groceries in."

The twins pass their Mother, and see the look on her face. "Wow," replies Cooper, "that hog doesn't realize how close he came to being a guest on our table for Thanksgiving."

Gordon is having his tea as he fixes some for his daughter, he turns to Angela who is putting the groceries away, "Pumpkin, get your Mother some honey for her tea."

Little Ray runs to his sister, "Thissy----me want cookies."

"O.k. Little Ray---after I get Mom's honey and get the groceries put away."

"No----me want cookies ----now."

Angela is trying to get around her little brother, "Not now----Little Ray---I'm busy."

Little Ray is still shouting for his cookies.                        

"Ray Gordon----get over here and sit down, and leave your sister alone-----she can fix you cookies later," warns Grandpa Gordon.

Little Ray then runs to his Grandpa and tells him about the pig.

Gordon looks to Alex, "What is he jabbering about, pumpkin?"

Alex explains about the incident at Hanks'.

Gordon sits down and sips his tea, "Oh yeah, the twins have told me about how mean those hogs can get----especially when they're being fed----they get down right mean, let me tell you!"

Alex takes a deep breath as her husband walks up behind her and rubs her shoulders, "Were they being fed when Little Ray approached them?"                   

"I suppose-----but that doesn't make it right----Hank should have never left that pen open----that hog could have really hurt Little Ray---if I hadn't heard him screaming and came running---he might have got hurt bad-----"

"Mom, calm down----it's over now," Angela tries to console her.

Walker continues to tease his wife, "You see, if I had started raising hogs a long time ago, then Little Ray would know how to handle them when they charge him, or else walk around with a big stick in his hand."

Alex stares back at her husband, "If you were raising them nasty things----you would be divorced right now."

Walker laughs and kisses her cheek, "Well, honey, I made the right choice---I chose you instead of those pigs."

Alex hits him in the chest, "Don't you have something to do?"                                

"Yes, I’ve got to help the boys pull the rest of the plywood up."

"Then I would suggest that you get to it, before I lose my temper with you."                                 

Walker is still laughing as he goes to the kitchen to get a cup of coffee, he watches as Angela is rolling out the frozen dough for Little Ray's cookies. Little Ray is standing on the step stool, watching her and sneaking bites of the dough. Walker grabs a small piece and kisses the back of his daughters' head, "Hey baby----as long as you're in a baking mood, wanna bake your old man a cake?"

"Sure, Daddy---what kind?"

"I woke up this morning thinking about-----devils' food-----can you bake me one of those?"

Angela looks back at him, "Are you having Mom's cravings again?"

"I must be------can't stop thinking about a devils' food cake."

"With peanut butter icing?

Walker frowns, "No----just the usual chocolate---not the dark kind, the milk chocolate kind, okay, baby?"

Angela agrees and Walker goes back to his chores.

"Angela----could you please bake it in the big baking pan, I want to take Hank some for supper tonight, and also I need to make a chicken casserole to take over."

Gordon smiles, "Old man Hank came close to getting a ham  casserole, didn't  he, pumpkin?"

"Is that normal for hogs to be so aggressive, Dad?"

"Oh, you better believe it, especially when they haven't eaten in awhile and they're hungry. And, when they get hungry enough, they've been known to go after their young. Hogs will eat anything and everything----they're not picky."

"Which only adds to the reason why I don't like pigs---they are so nasty."

"When you were young, you used to have some baby pigs---you didn't think they were nasty."

"I did after they got to be so big---then they weren't cute anymore."

Alex takes a sip of her tea, and reflects back on how the hogs were fighting over bones. "Dad, do hogs eat bones?"

"Yep, they will eat them---or rather gnaw on them."

Alex grimaces, "I think I will let the twins take Hank his supper tonight."

*******************************************************

Hank stares at the soldier in front of him, wearing dark sunglasses, he scratches his chin. "I'm sorry----but I just don't remember you----you say you were in my outfit, the '93''rd battalion,
company C----Special Forces?"                                 

The soldier smiles and walks past Hank, "I'm surprised that you don't remember me, or you don't want to remember me, after all being your drill sergeant, doesn't exactly make us --favorite
people to remember, right Corporal Ferguson?"

Hank looks at the man's name tag: B. SMITH.

Hank continues to shake his head, "I'm sorry----I don't mean to be rude---it's the Alzheimer’s----I don't do too good ---remembering some things."

"I understand Corporal-----I can call you Hank, can't I? ----I understand about the disease, ---only wish I could lay the blame for some of my memory loss on  it , as well. But, that's another story and you don't want to hear about my problems, do you?" Before Hank can reply, the man continues, "You do remember me saving your life----don't you?"

Hank shakes his head and scratches it, "No----I don't know----"

The man puts his hand on Hank's shoulder, "Hank-----you were pinned down, the "Charlies" were all around you, they would have killed you for sure if I  I hadn't rescued you, and I stopped you from stepping on that land mine----don't you remember? All you talked about was getting home to your Martha."

The tears start to swell in the old man's eyes, "My Martha------we had just gotten married----do you know that if my Martha were still alive----we would be married 50 years in June?"

The man adjusts his glasses, keeping them on. He looks at Hank and smiles, "I remember, Hank----you talked about her all the time----she even sent you--chocolate chip cookies---they were delicious."

Hanks smiles, "By doggies---I think I do remember you---I think I do, anyways."

"Hank, I'm here on official business----the government sent me here---to talk to you---we need your help."

"My help-----but, I'm just an old man---what could the government want with me?"

"Actually, it's the CIA that is requesting your help. Hank----I'm working undercover and I need a place to work from, can you help me?"

Hanks takes a deep breath, "The CIA? Oh man-- that's serious, isn't it?"

The man nods, "Yes----very serious and you know that the CIA doesn't ask just anyone to help them----I need a place to stay, Hank. I'm on the trail of some very serious and dangerous people----people that are threatening to blow up the world. You remember the Trade Towers back in 2001----these people are even more dangerous!!! Please say you will help me, Hank."

Hank nods his head up and down, "Yes! I won't let my government down, just tell me what to do!"

The man pretends to be relieved, "Corporal----I knew I could count on you! But, this is very, very secretive----you can't tell anyone that I am here! No one, Hank, if you tell anyone---that person will be considered a risk to this assignment and that person will have to be assassinated."

Hank swallows, "But, I have a neighbor that was in special services and he knows all about undercover work, he can help us, his name Is Cordell Walker and he-----"

"NO! You can't tell anyone---especially your neighbors---and not this Walker----do you want to
help your government or not, Hank-----I need an answer."

Hanks nods his head, "I'll help."

"I can't express the importance of this work. If you tell anyone about this, you will be disposed of too, Hank. The government can't take any chances of any of this leaking out to the enemy. If so, you will be eliminated and the person you tell and all of that person's family----do you understand?"

Hank thinks about what the man is saying, he looks at him suspiciously, "I don't think our government works that way---does it?"

"Things have changed since the bombing in New York----our government doesn't mess around anymore! ----Maybe, I was wrong in coming here, you're not the same Corporal Ferguson that I knew in Nam----you've become weak, are you a communist as well?"

"Don't you dare call me a damn commie---those are fighting words!"

"Then, will you help your government----or not?"

Hanks is snorting like his hogs at the thought of being called a communist----"You saw that American flag outside my door---I'm a true American----yes! I will help my government---you just tell me what to do, and I won't tell a living soul that you are here. You got my word on that."

The man smiles, "I will be back later with my associate, and we will go over all the rules. In the meantime I have some of my people watching this place, who comes and goes and all. If you tell anyone about this assignment, I will find out---nothing gets past me---do you understand?"

Hank agrees and the man starts back to his car, he hears the hogs squealing.

"You have some mighty big hogs there, Hank. They must take a lot of food----you are keeping them--well fed----aren't you?"

Hank looks towards the pen and back to the man, he answers quietly, "Yes ---they are being given-----lots of food."

The man gets into his car and drives off, pulling his sunglasses off, revealing his gray/ almost white eyes. He laughs as he touches the pocket on his tunic jacket, and pulls out a hypodermic
needle. "I didn't know if I would need you this time---or not, and thank goodness for the old Army surplus stores."

***********************************************************

Supper has been served and Angela is trying to keep the twins and Little Ray from eating the rest of the devils' food cake.

"Mom, would you please tell them to stay out of Daddy's cake---there's only one piece left and I'm saving that for Daddy, so he can have it when he comes home tonight."

Alex is lecturing the boys as Angela comes running back, "Dana's Mom is here----I'm leaving now."

"Wait a minute, come back here----let's go over the rules again. You are not to go anywhere but to Dana's house----that means no movies, and no going to some other girls' house----are we clear on this?"

"Mom, I just got off restriction, I'm not going to do anything to risk getting back on it again.----I'm spending the night at Dana's, you can call and check on me?"

Alex sighs and gets up and walks towards her daughter, "I don't want to have to call and check on you, I want your word that you will not go anywhere else, do I have your word?"

Angela smiles, she knows that things have settled down some, but not enough that her Mom won't still be worrying about her. She puts her arm around her and kisses her cheek, "You have my word, Mom---I promise---got to run," and Angela starts running to the front door, "and make the twins stay out of that cake."

Alex turns back to Cordell, "How did Hank enjoy his supper tonight?"

Cordell looks back at her, "Fine----I guess-----he said he would eat it later."

Alex sees the puzzlement on her son's face, as he throws sandwiches and milk together to take up to the attic.

"What's wrong sweetheart?"

Cordell shakes his head, and reaches over and puts his finger into the icing of his Dad's cake. Alex slaps his hand, "Get out of that."

"Mr. Ferguson was acting strange, Mom."

"How so?"

"Well----usually he wants us to stay and visit with him, he always looks like he's going to cry when we do leave----but this evening---he acted like he couldn't get rid of us quick enough. He kept saying it was getting dark and he didn't want you worrying about us."

Gordon puts his newspaper down, "Maybe he's just feeling a little embarrassed about earlier this morning with you, Alexandra, and the hog incident and all."

"Well----he should be embarrassed," Alex comments.

Cordell gets his sandwiches and milk, "Is the music too loud, Mom?"

"No-----I can barely hear it. Have you got all of the insulation put down?"

"We have one small section left, Cooper, J.W., and me will finish it tonight. Dad said that next week he would try and start on the staircase. What about you, Grandpa----is the music too loud?"

Gordon says nothing as Alex taps his newspaper, Gordon reaches up to his hearing aid, "Did you say something, pumpkin?"

"Cordell is asking you if the music has been too loud?"

Gordon turns to his grandson, "The music is fine--- I'll just keep my hearing aid turned down."

Alex shakes her head, "Daddy-------- you're always turning that thing down or off when the boys start playing their music."

Gordon smiles---Yessss----that's the only good thing about having to wear this damn thing-----I can tune out what I don't want to hear-----and that's that damn rock and roll that they call music."

Alex takes a deep breath, "Well----some of their music is really earth shattering, but they try to be considerate of our feelings. They always play the kind of music that you want to hear, the soft ballads and such. Did you hear Cordell playing the piano earlier---I think he's got that one song down pretty solid now, what was it called?"

Gordon takes off his glasses and smiles gently," Gentle Maiden,"----that was one of your Mothers' favorite songs. Ahhhh, she loved all of those old Irish songs, especially that one. Cordell can sure play that, can't he? Can't decide if I like it better on the piano or the Autoharp---either way, it brings tears to the eyes of this old coot."

"Yes, both of the boys are so 'gifted'. Walker and I are totally blown away at how they can sing and play, neither one of us could ever carry a tune. Aside from your ability to play piano, we wonder where they get their talent, but----Uncle Ray always said that Aunt Ruth could hear a song one time, and sit down and play it. That's how Cordell is, he just needs to hear it one or two times, and he's got it down."

Gordon nods his head, "Yep, it took me awhile to find that song and let him hear it, but he's definitely got it conquered.----I love Thanksgiving, Alexandra, I love sitting around and
hearing the boys do those Irish tunes. It's good that they are anxious to learn about their Irish heritage as well as their Cherokee."

"Yes, Daddy----Walker and I have encouraged them to know all of their heritage, the Scotch and Norwegian on my side of the family as well as Walker's Irish and Cherokee."

"Does he still tease you about being related to Custer?"

Alex puts her tea down, "Yes----he does! I could have scalped you for telling him about that."

Gordon puts his paper down and stretches, "Pumpkin----you are so distantly related to that man, that the bloodline wouldn't even commence to fill a thimble."

"Then, why did you bother to tell him?"

Gordon laughs, "Just to keep a little 'tiff' going between you two----it keeps the marriage from getting bored."

Alex smirks and throws her head up, "Daddy---Walker and I have other ways to keep our marriage from being boring."

Gordon reaches down and touches his daughter's belly, "I know----I can see that----and sometimes---I hear it."

Alex's mouth drops open as she stares at her Dad, "You don't mean that----you're just teasing----right?"

Gordon kisses his daughter, "I'm going to bed----see you in the morning----pumpkin."

************************************************

Angela and Dana are giggling as they experiment with each other's hair. They try different make-up tricks, do each other nails, and talk-----about boys.

"Come on, Angela----be honest----are you still attracted to Dylan-----or has someone else got your attention?"

"I lost all interest in Dylan after what he said to me----I just see him in a completely different light now, and that light is very dim."

"But, you've been acting differently the last couple of weeks, you're kind of quiet when he's around."

"Dylan?"

"No-----you ninny----I'm talking about J.W."

Angela's eyes get a dreamy look, "So-----what if I do?"

"Oh, Angela---he is so cute now----he's put on a few pounds and got rid of those glasses!---I never knew he had such beautiful eyes and those eyelashes---oh God---what I wouldn't give to have those lashes and not have to use mascara and eye liner to get them."

"I've always known he had sexy eyes," answers Angela.

"Sexy? Did you say S e x y?"

"Yes, I did-----and he's got sexy lips, too."

Dana's eyes grow big, "Come on, Angela----tell me---how does he kiss?"

"I'm not going to tell you that----that's personal."

"ANGELA----I'm your best friend, we tell each other EVERYTHING----tell me---or I will scream!"

Angela laughs, "Okay, I will tell you---but this has got to stay just between us."

"Yes---yes----now tell me---please."

Angela lowers her head and tosses her hair back, and licks her lips, "He kisses nice----real nice----his lips are soooooo soft."          

Dana starts giggling louder, "What else? ----Have you and J.W. ever---you know----did more than kiss?"

"You sure are nosey, Dana Winchester!"

"I can't help it-----I like details---well? Have you?"

Angela smiles, "No---that's all we've done---but we did make a promise to each other-----"

"What kind of promise?"

"That when the time came---we would be the "first" with each other."

"Wow," Dana whispers--"you know a lot of girls our age and even younger have already lost their virginity, and the way the boys pant after you, I'm surprised that you haven’t-----"

Angela frowns, "Are you kidding---and give my Daddy a cardiac arrest----no way! Mom says that I will know when that certain ONE comes along. That I will feel all jittery inside and my knees will become weak----I've kissed other boys----including Dylan----I've never had those feelings with him that I have for J.W."

"Wow, Angela-----I wish I had someone to compare those feelings with----and I know just exactly who I would like to share those feelings with----Cordell!"

Angela smiles back at her friend, "Don't you think you're too old for my brother, he's only 13----you will be 16 in June."

"Cordell will be 14 in May, that's only two years' difference-----does he ever mention me---in any way?"

"Dana-----Cordell isn't interested in girls yet----he's too busy with his music and all that reading that he does. I've never heard Cordell mention ---any girl's name."

"He's not gay------is he?"

"Bite your tongue! No---my brother is not gay, he just has other interests right now. Cooper---now he's always talking about girls, and there are a lot of them out there that are interested in
him too, he thinks he's a ladies' man."

"But, Cordell is so cute----he's got such a quiet way about him, but strong.----And, that chipped tooth makes him so much cuter. He's got pretty eyes too, though I can't make out what color they are. Sometimes they look blue, other times, they look almost black."

Angela flops down on her sleeping bag, "Well, there's no mistaking what color of eyes J.W. has----they are a beautiful olive green."

Dana lays across her bed, "That's unusual isn't it, for a Negro to have those color of eyes?"

"I guess----it doesn't matter to me----they're gorgeous!"              

"And, it doesn't bother you that he's black?"

"No, why should it? My parents have taught me to never look at someone's skin color, everyone is created equal--we all have the same color of blood, do we not?----And, besides my Daddy had to go through a lot of prejudice when he was growing up because he was a half breed, and there are kids at school that call me "Squaw" and I don't like it----not one bit!"

"Yeah, I know---I've seen you flatten a couple of them for calling you that."

"I'm proud of my Indian heritage, I'm a quarter Cherokee and proud of it---and if J.W. and I ever had kids, they would have Negro blood running through their veins, right next to the Cherokee and all of my other ancestors' blood."

"Kids?-----You actually think about marrying J.W.?"

"I will tell you something Dana, that I have never admitted to anyone else----but yes----I plan to marry J.W.----and even he doesn't know it yet, he doesn't even have a clue."

Dana is speechless, "I can't believe you are talking this way, I've never even heard you mention marriage-----in any form."

"Well, it's not going to be any time soon----maybe sometime after we go to college."

Dana starts to reply when she hears her Mother call out, "Dana----Angela is wanted on the phone."

Angela has a puzzled look, "My Mom is calling?"

"Hi Angela----what you doing?"

Angela takes the phone away from her ear, "Speak of the devil, it's J.W.," she whispers.

They talk for a few minutes and Dana starts making kissy sounds. Angela throws a pillow at her. "Okay----I will talk to you tomorrow------don't let the bedbugs bite you."

"What's that suppose to mean, Angela?"                                         

"I don't know, Grandpa is always saying it."                                         

"Whatever, well the twins and I are through with the floor and we're going to do some 'jamming' now---bye."

Angela hangs up and the two girls start giggling, and bouncing up and down. The phone rings again. Angela picks it up.

"Okay, Angela---I won't let the bedbugs bite---whatever that means. I just wanted to say goodbye again, bye."

"Bye, J.W.----see you in church tomorrow."

"Angela, are you still mad at me?"

"Do I sound mad?"

"With you, I never know. Do you think that your parents will let you go riding with me once I get my car?"

Angela is smiling, "Maybe-----we'll just have to wait and see. When are you getting your new
car?"

"It's not going to be brand new----my Dad is looking at some in the police compound, he's got his eye on this Camaro---he says it’s really neat----but I've been wanting a truck, something like Uncle Walker drives."

"Sounds great, J.W.----I better get off the phone, talk to you tomorrow---bye."

Dana is squealing, "Oh Angela----he likes you a lot."

"Well he better---since I made that confession to you about marrying him some day."

The phone rings again, and Angela smiles, "Now, what does he want?----What did you forget this time J.W.?"

"Who is J.W., Angela?"

Angela's face goes pale as she whispers, "Kiwi?"

The voice becomes agitated, "I asked you a question, Angela---who the hell is J.W.? Are you sleeping with him, you little slut?" ----I'm coming for you, Angela, I know where you are,
#34 Oak Lane---trailer #7!"

Angela screams back into the phone, "Leave me alone!"                                     

"I can't leave you alone, Angela---you are mine----understand that? You are making me so mad, do you want to end up like your friend, Darcy?"

The Seekers XVI-XVIII

Angela is shaking so bad she can hardly stand.            

"Darcy? Where is Darcy, you didn't hurt her, please say you didn't hurt her," Angela is screaming into the phone.               

The voice yells back, "Darcy is beyond pain, why do you continue to talk about her? She disobeyed me, like you are doing."                

"Please----just leave me alone---I've never done anything to you----I don't even know you," sobs Angela."

"You're going to know me Angela---just like I'm going to know every inch of you----do you hear me, Angela----every inch! I will do things to you that you've never even dreamed of-----I will have you screaming from sheer ecstasy---you'll be begging me to stop, but at the same time---you'll be wanting more, you won't be able to contain yourself, you're body will be dripping from your fluids and---------"                    

"STOP IT----STOP IT----," she screams, and slams the phone down trying to break the connection. Dana's Mom comes running in.                      

"I'm going for help," she screams, but Angela pulls her back.                       

"NO!!! Don't go out there, he could be watching us! I'm calling dispatch to get a hold of my Dad!"                         

Angela gets through to dispatch, but they tell her that Ranger Walker has already signed out and left for home an hour ago. She screams at them to get a cruiser to the Winchester home. They tell her a car is on the way, Trivette has heard the call go out. He breaks into dispatch, "Angela!----What's wrong, honey?"                          

"UNCLE JIMMY! He's found me, Kiwi has found out I'm here at Dana's home------- please get hold of my Daddy---please----hurry!"                           

Trivette starts dialing Walker's home number as he speeds to the trailer court.

*******************************************************                           

Walker stares at his son, Little Ray's eyes are watching every move the fork makes going back and forth to his Daddy's mouth. With every bite, Walker makes a smacking sound, and sighs.                      

"I'm telling you, Little Ray----this devils' food cake is sooooooo delicious----your sister is becoming quite a cook."                              

The boy continues to watch, he licks his lips.                             

Walker looks to Alex and winks. "Ummmmmm this icing just melts in my mouth-----and the cake is so light----look, Little Ray----look how moist it is----I don't even need my coffee to wash it down---it's so moist."                              

Little Ray nods his head, his arms are folded and resting on the table, his eyes go to the cake as his Daddy takes small bites, teasing him and groaning from sheer pleasure.                             

Alex frowns as she watches the look on her son's face, "Honey----stop teasing him."

"But, Little Ray doesn't like cake, he likes cookies. Did you eat all of those cookies that Angela baked for you?"                                

The boy nods his head slowly, "Yeath----me eat 'em all."                               

"Then you couldn't possibly have room for any cake---could you?"                                 

The boy licks his lips, "Me got room, Daddy."                                  

"Where?"                                  

Little Ray touches his stomach, "Wight here----me got woom."                                   

Walker takes another small bite, "I don't know----I sure hate to part with this cake---the icing is so creamy, so chocolaty," he frowns and looks at Alex, "is there such a word as chocolaty?"                                 

Alex laughs, "Only in Webster’s kiddie dictionary."                                  

Walker smiles, "Well----okay, I guess I will give you half of it---where's the knife, Mommy?"                                  

Walker slices the cake and hands the smallest piece to Little Ray---then he changes his mind and he takes the smallest piece. "I guess you know that after all of these desserts----you and I both are going to have to do some exercising to get the calories off."                                  

Little Ray's eyes grow big as he dives into the cake, "Me do 'izes too, Daddy."                                   

"Good---you can do 100 sit-ups."                                   

The cake is all over the boys' face, "You too, Daddy?"                                   

Walker grins and winks at his wife, his brow going up and down, "Noooo-----your Mommy has other ways to make me exercise, and to get the calories off."                                    

Alex's mouth drops open and she smiles back at him, "Make" you exercise----since when do I have to "make" you?"                                    

"Figure of speech, hon, and when do we start?"                                     

"We will start as soon as you and your son do your 'OTHER" exercises-----just don't let him do too much, I don't want him getting an upset stomach."                                     

"Okay, hurry up, buckaroo---I'll be down in the basement, you got to do  some 'warming' up first. Think you're ready to get on The Total Gym now?"                                   

Little Ray says nothing as the fork is going back and forth to his mouth, just nods his head.                                    

"O.k., I'm heading on down to the basement, you can join us too, Mommy---are you still keeping up with your exercises," he asks as he feels her bottom.                                    

"Yes----I am---just walking up and down those stairs a million times a day is my exercise."                                     

Walker smiles, "Well----it's sure keeping your butt nice and firm, "just the way I like it."                                      

Alex laughs and takes his mouth squeezing it together, "GO-----I'll be down when Little Ray is through," then she kisses him. She watches him walk away, then whistles at the sight of his
jeans accenting his firm buttocks, "I like your butt too, COWBOY."                                

Little Ray pushes the plate away from him, "Me thoo, Mommy," as he scrambles down and heads to the basement door, having to use both hands to turn the knob.                                 

"I'll be down in a minute as soon as I get the dish washer loaded," The phone rings and Alex turns back to answer it-----"and, as soon as I answer the phone-----hello."                                

"ALEX----get Walker over to the trailer park, Kiwi is stalking Angela!"                              

Alex drops the phone, "Oh my God----Walker!"                              

She runs to the basement door screaming his name, "WALKER----GET UP HERE!"                               

Walker starts taking the steps two and three at a time, "What? What's wrong?"                                

She grabs him and starts shoving him towards the front room, "Kiwi has found Angela--- hurry---get over there---HURRY."                                 

Walker runs through the front room, grabbing his jacket and gun, Alex is running behind him and into Gordon's room.                                  

"DADDY-GET UP, WATCH THE BOYS! ANGELA IS IN TROUBLE"!                                   

Walker and Alex run to the Ram and speed off. Cooper is looking out the attic window, and sees them. He shouts to the other boys and they run to the attic ladder. Gordon is trying to wipe the
sleep from his eyes and trying to console Little Ray.                           

"Grandpa, what's wrong----why did Mom and Dad leave like that?"                             

"Something about your sister ----being in trouble," Gordon stammers.                             

"I thought Angela was at Dana's," Cordell turns to J.W.                              

"She is, I just talked to her," J.W. starts dialing Dana's number. Dana's Mom picks it up screaming---"Leave us alone, you pervert----the police are on their way!"                              

J.W. starts screaming back for Angela, finally he hears her voice, "J.W. he's calling me, he says he's coming after me-----"                              

"Who, Angela? Who is coming after you"?                               

Cordell and Cooper don't need to hear anymore than that as they hit the door running, Gordon yells out at them not to leave the house.                                 

J.W. drops the phone and he too starts running up the gravel road. Gordon is yelling at them, "It's 10 miles---you can't possibly----oh damn----Little Ray----go get in Grandpa's car----hurry."                                  

The boys are almost to the bus stop as Gordon stops to pick them up. They yell at him, "Burn rubber, Grandpa!"                                   

The trailer park is crawling with police cars when Walker and Alex arrive. Angela sees them and starts running to them. Walker starts running to her and his daughter falls into his arms, sobbing. Alex reaches them and Angela goes to her.                              

Walker shouts, "Stay with your Mother" and he starts running towards Trivette who has a man in handcuffs and is questioning him. Walker grabs the man and spins him around, his fist doubled. Trivette screams at him to stop.                              

"WALKER---no that's not him---Walker----stop it!"                                

Trivette grabs Walker and starts pulling him back, as the man is pulled away by other officers.                                 

"Walker-----calm down man----that's not Kiwi---I know that man, that's Benny-the shark, he's just a five and dime----he lives here in the park---and he might have seen the man we're
looking for."                                   

Walker's chest is heaving as he walks towards the man, "You saw him?  --Start talking!"                                   

The man is under five feet and shaking like a leaf at the thought of almost being on the receiving end of Walker's fist. He's heard of Walker---what con man hasn't in the state of Texas?                                  

Trivette puts a calming hand on Benny's shoulder, "Just tell him what you told me, Benny----and stop shaking."                                  

Benny stares at Walker, the ranger's eyes are burning a hole through him. "I think I saw someone in that phone booth over there ----that might have something to do with the man you're looking
for."                                  

The phone booth is surrounded by the lab experts, and already dusting for prints.                                    

"What did you see? What did he look like?" Yells Walker.                                     

Benny looks to Trivette and turns sideways and shows Trivette the handcuffs, "I'm not saying anything till you take these damn things off of me."                                     

"Benny---you are in no position to make compromises ---I have three outstanding warrants on you for traffic violations, I can take you in ----right now."                                       

Walker looks to his partner and Trivette reads the signal. "Okay,. Benny----I'll take them off----but you better start talking---fast."                                        

The little man rubs his wrists, "I heard this man screaming into the phone over there-----at first I thought he was having a fight with his old lady, you know? But then he started getting really angry and was hitting the sides of the phone booth with the phone. He started screaming like a mad man, saying he "was going to get her".  I ducked down over here by this dumpster, and then this car came screeching up and he jumped in and they sped off."                                    

"Did you see the man, Benny, what did he look like?"                                     

"Not that good-----except he kept playing with his hair----except his hair looked all over his head----you know----like a wig?"                                     

"What else Benny, was he tall, heavy-set----what?"                                      

The little man thinks for a minute and looks at Trivette and shivers. "I sure could use a drink right now----it's so damn cold out here."                                      

Walker grabs the little man and shakes him, "Listen you little weasel, and listen good. Threats were made against my daughter, I don't have time for all this crap----now start talking!"                                    

"Okay, okay----he was a small man, about my height----and there were two men in the car." 

"Did you see the car, Benny, what kind was it?"                                     

"I don't know what kind it was----it was a light colored car----but-when it sped out of here----“   

Trivette is getting impatient, "When it sped out, what-----what, Benny?"                                     

The little man turns and points to another dumpster, "It sideswiped that dumpster over there." 

Trivette hollers for some men to go over to the dumpster and start looking for paint marks. He turns back to Benny, "Is there anything else you can tell us, Benny----anything at all?"

"No----I'm sorry----that's all I know."                                      

"Okay, you stay out of trouble---and thanks."                                     

Walker is walking in circles, his fists clenching and unclenching. He walks to the phone booth.   

"We're not getting anything here, Ranger Walker, more than likely your man was wearing gloves."                                      

Walker puts his hand through the telephone booth's glass. The glass shatters everywhere as the men scramble to get out of the way.

"Damn it!----This son of a bitch is pissing me off!"                                      

Trivette grabs Walker and pulls him back, "Walker, calm down!!! We're going to get this creep-----he's getting careless by getting this close to Angela. He's going to mess up and when he does, we'll get him and-----"                                    

Walker stares back at his partner, "And, when we do catch him----he's dead-----you hear me, Trivette----he's DEAD"                                   

Gordon and the boys have arrived on the scene as they try to get back past the police guards. Gordon shows them his ID and they let them pass. J.W. runs to Angela.                                     

"Angela, are you okay?"                                      

Alex nods to the boys and tell them to take Angela to their grandpa's car and stay with her. Gordon walks towards Walker and Trivette and Alex goes to talk to Dana and her Mom, assuring them that a police car will stay in the trailer park all night. While Alex talks to her Mom, Dana goes to check on Angela.                                 

"I'm so sorry, Angela."                                   

"It's not your fault, Dana, -----I just don't know how he knew I was here."                                    

"Simple," snaps Cordell, "the creep has probably been watching our place, and more than likely has been watching you at school again."

Little Ray has his arms wrapped around his sisters' neck so tightly that she has trouble talking, "Watching me at school-----" she sobs, "damn it, what does he want with me-----Dana---I think
he's hurt Darcy-----I think she's ----dead!"                                   

The girls embrace each other as they talk about their worst fears concerning their good friend. Dana steps back, "I got to go now, my Mom is a nervous wreck!"                                    

Angela sobs, "I'll see you in church tomorrow-----okay?"                                    

As Dana starts to walk back towards her Mom, Cordell walks up to her, "I'll walk you back, Dana."                                     

They've seen Walker and Trivette talking to the man in handcuffs and Dana asks, "Who is that man----is he a suspect?"                                      

Cordell shakes his head, "No---- he's still standing------if he was a suspect, my Dad would have pulverized him by now."                                      

Dana stops a few feet away from her Mom and Alex, "Thanks, Cordell."                                     

"Are you sure that you're okay?"                                      

Amid the excitement of all that is going on, Dana's heart is beating so loud she can almost hear it. But she knows it's not any of the excitement that is causing it to pound; Cordell has finally noticed her! In all the years that she has known him, she's never gotten more than a "hello" out of him. Now he's asking her if she's okay. She stares back at him, her knees are shaking.   

"I'm fine----thanks again".                                    

Dana goes to stand by her Mom, and Cordell does the same. Their eyes meet for just a second, and Cordell nudges his Mom for them to go. As they are walking off, he takes a quick glance
back, and sees that Dana is staring back too.

**********************************************

The three men are arguing:                               

The tallest one with sunglasses is the angriest. "What has gotten into you-----you are not thinking
straight? Every since that little slut has come into the picture---you have made a complete turn around. You no longer focus on what is important here----what are you thinking?" 

Kiwi turns on the old man,  --------"You ----do not tell me how to think, old man!"

"Someone needs to----you are not making any sense, boss! What happened to our plan to take over these small towns, to bring the victims in slowly and "brainwash" them? Sarge is just saying what we are all thinking, what we're all afraid of asking, when are you going to get this "Angela" out of your system, so we can move on?"                               

Kiwi grabs the man and throws him up against the wall, for a small man, he has amazing strength. "I will tell you when its time to move on----I will not stop until she is mine-----you got that?"                                

The man goes to sit down and Sarge continues to stare at his son. "You are weak----just like your Mother----is this "Angela" worth it? We had a good thing going, you supply the drugs, and I
take care of the victims----that was the plan."                              

"You can't keep your hands off the victims, especially the little boys!---But, why should that come as a surprise---you molested me when I was just a baby------and you continued to molest me till that story was released to the media and then you and your friends were getting arrested, and you hightailed it to ---whoever the hell knows where!"                                 

Sarge is furious, "What did you want me to do, stay behind and end up in prison?" 

Kiwi smirks, "No----you wouldn't have like it in prison "Father"----'cause you know what they do to child molesters----but then on the other hand---you might have ended up getting some of your own medicine----you might have liked it----so don't preach to me---old man!" 

A fourth figure has been very quiet as he approaches the two men arguing. "You told me that you wouldn't hurt Angela,----so why did you go after her?"                                

Sarge reaches out and slams Danny up against the wall, "I told you---you belonged to me----why do you concern yourself with this Angela?"                                

Danny becomes quiet and goes to sit beside the other man.                                

"What do we do now, Kiwi? That girls' father is going to come after you, leave her alone and let's get back to our previous plan.----Let's leave here and go to another state." 

"If you wanted to leave, then why did you go to that old rancher's place and fill his head with a cock 'n bull story about the government wanting him for secret service-----that was  bull crap,
just what are you up to ‘Father’?"                                 

Sarge grins, "He swallowed it, hook, line, and sinker----just like I knew he would! He's from the old school, can't do enough for his Uncle Sam."                                

"I asked you, what are you up to? Do you plan to keep your little "toys" there, and what happens when the old man finds out you're lying, do you think he's going to just let it ride, because
you are telling him, that this is all secret service stuff? The man can't be that stupid!"

Sarge gets in Kiwi's face, "You let me worry about that---you just get in touch with our suppliers and get me some ‘juice’!"                                

Kiwi watches as Sarge starts undressing and putting his uniform back on. The old man primps in front of the mirror, and brushes his dyed hair back.                               

"I still look rather handsome in the uniform---don't I, Danny?"